Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Cat woke up with a groan. She rubbed her eyes with her palm and gave a sigh. She pushed herself up and felt soft weight push against her hand. The smell was unfamiliar to her, and she opened her eyes to see dark red silk sheets at her palms. She looked up and saw a spacious room with tall windows and black velvet curtains. The walls were wallpapered with a delicate floral design, muted colors of course. There was a massive wardrobe and a secretary desk in the corner of the room. In front of one of the large windows was a small side table and two velvet chairs. The bed was massive to her, she would think it be a king size, and it was a poster bed, with silk curtains around the bed posts. She shoved the sheets off and found herself to be wearing what she was before, a pair of leggings, a sports bra, and her tank top. She rubbed her face again and looked around, seeing a few different dark oak doors, around the room, where was she? She didn’t remember much, she recalled she was long boarding. She remembered, down the road. She stopped, why did she stop? She remembered a church, it was old, she recalled it was on the corner of…lucy drive? There were tons of churches in her small town. She rubbed her head once more, why did she stop? Maybe…someone was in the road? She couldn’t recall, and shaking her head, she jumped off the bed, and let her feet ach, like she hadn’t walked in a while. After a few gentle steps, she was at the doors. She opened one and peaked out slowly, slowly opening it. It was a dark hallway, in the same theme as her room. It was dark oak, with a long runner rug. There were side tables with small sets of candles on them to help the darkness. There were a few doors, and down the hallway, she saw a set of stairs. She pulled back and closed the door but a crack and looked out to the window. It was dark out; it must be night. She pulled open the door once more, and slowly stepped out, tippy toeing out onto the rug. She padded quietly down the hallway and set her hand on the worn handrail of the stairs and looked down, the stairs curved, so she couldn’t see much but a faint glow of the hall light, and a runner down the stairs as well. There was light that illuminated from small fixtures near the ceiling. Illuminating everything in a faint warm hue. She gingerly set her feet on the wooden stairs, and quietly made her way down. This old of a building, she was weary of creaks, about halfway down the stairs, it creaked. She paused for a moment, waiting, before letting out a light sigh. She kept her gaze down the stairs as she paused, she hugged the wall trying to keep close to the wall to keep the noise as quiet as possible, stepping on the joint of the stairway. She turned and looked up the stairs and gasped as she saw a male figure there. Dressed all in black and wearing a dark grey black mask with sharp features. Her foot slipped and she grasped at the wall as she fell down the stairs, her nails making a clawing noise as she fell, and as she rolled painfully, she curled up, her shoulder taking a lot of the pain of her fall. When she reached the bottom, she pushed up off the floor and bolted across the room she landed in. It was a large room, perhaps a living room or den and she went to the nearest doors, swinging open the door and was greeted with freezing wind. Snow? Cat ran out the house into the piles of snow, trudging through it harshly. Snow? She lived in lower Florida! There was never snow there! Even in winter! She trudged hard through it and made her way to a grouping of oak trees. She was out of breath, and already freezing and shivering. She fell into the snow, crawling to a tree, curling up and leaning on it. She shivered, rubbing her bare feet, it stung as she pushed her toes around.
“Cathrine,” She looked up and gave a gasp and the man took a step back. He was perhaps an older man, and he wore a black suit. But his face was painted like a skull. His hands were gloved, and he spoke with almost an accent, but she couldn’t figure out where it was originally from. He knelt at the waist, and then knelt at his knees after a moment, making himself appear smaller, “It is cold out here, you need to come inside,” She shook her head.
“Cathrine don’t be foolish. The snow will weaken you, even kill you-”
“I don’t know who you are. Or where I am! Why is it snowing?” she couldn't help the tears that fell down her face. She was so confused, her head hurt, it felt like it was swimming in clouds. Cat looked down at the snow,
“Why is it snowing? We’re in Florida?”
“I can explain, but I want you to come with me so we can warm you up.” He spoke gently, careful not to move quickly as he scooted closer to her,
“Who are you? Who was that other man? Why…” she shook her head, “I don’t want to…” she rubbed her face aggravatedly. The man sighed, and took off his glove,
“They call me Papa Emeritus the third. You can call me Emeritus if that will make you more comfortable or even Terzo.”
“That sounds like a title.” She murmured,
“It is. But I will explain this all later. Please…let us get out of the snow. Your lips are turning to a shade of blue,” she looked and saw his hand, he was holding it out for her to take. It was ungloved, and she could see how olive his skin was.
“Am I going to die?” She asked, almost in a pitiful voice, staring at his hand,
“no. we all die, but I’m not going to kill you if that’s what you're asking,” he almost sounded amused,
“Are you going to hurt me?”
“No. there is no plan on hurting you.” He shook his head, he was talking quietly, almost sweetly,
“You promise? You won't hurt me?”
“I swear. I will not hurt you.” he pulled his hand back, and pressed it into his chest, swearing, before holding his hand out once more. She nodded slowly, and turned to the tree, using the bark to push herself up, gripping it with her nails, and stood up. Her feet hurt, thousands of pins sticking into the bottom of her feet, and she stumbled as she tried to take a step. Emeritus caught her instantly,
“If you’ll pardon me,” He bent and picked her up at her knees, carrying her above the snow as he made his way back to the house. Cat shivered, the snow had melted and soaked through her clothes, soaking her leggings and tank top. The door was still open as he walked in and she didn’t see another man as he walked back up the stairs, and to her opened room. He set her on the bed and opened another door wordlessly. Spotting tiles and a cooler tone room, she figured it was the bathroom,
“We will have to run your feet in room temperature water, and change you out of those clothes,” He spoke from the bathroom; and heard the water start to run. Cat shivered, she knew this, getting out of the cold clothes sounded wonderful, just she couldn’t fathom doing it front of him,
“I can grab you some clothes if you would like to change yourself. I would not suggest you try and stand,” he continued, almost sensing her own thoughts. He popped his head back into the room to see her nod her head and he ventured to the wardrobe. He pulled out a long silk night gown. The top was sleeveless with small straps, but it seemed long to her knees. It was odd to her how not warm it looked, you would think that a place with snow would have warmer clothes? He pulled out a velvet housecoat as well, figuring she would be cold and prefer to be covered up. He set these next to her on the bed and also pulled out a pair of underwear for her and a bralette for her to wear.
“I am going to finish running the water for you,” He nodded to her, and she to him, and he went to the bathroom, closing the door a crack. That was her que to her to undress and change into the clothes. She did not change into the bra and underwear, she didn’t feel comfortable doing that, being that exposed, but she did not want him thinking anything of her not putting them on, so she hid them under the covers of the bed and rolled her dirty clothes up into a pile. She still shivered unknowingly, her feet in pain and her fingers ached a dull pain as she forced them to move, much like her toes.
“Are you still cold?” she jumped as he spoke near her and she looked to see him by the bed, she nodded quietly. He gave a soft smile,
“Can I pick you up again? I want to try and warm you up.” She looked back at her feet, and she slid off the bed, trying to put weight on them tried to put weight on them, and winced before nodding to him, burying herself into her coat a bit more. He came back to her side, and picked her up easily, and carried her into the bathroom, which was a soft lavender colored room. There was a circular bathtub in the middle of the room, he had filled it a little and even put some towels down for her to sit on. He settled her on the towels, and she pushed herself to face the inside of the tub. She settled her feet in the water with small hiss. “It will be painful, but it will help warm your feet up,” He explained, and he wrapped a blanket around her shoulders, Cat grabbed it and pulled it further around herself.
“Would you like anything to drink? Tea? Coffee? I have some wine if you’d like some, it might help the blood flow as it is a blood thinner?” He chuckled, leaning on the tub next to her. She shook her head ‘no’ quietly and just looked at her feet in the water.
“Why is it snowing?” she asked quietly.
“Because it winter.” Emeritus spoke plainly, a matter of fact.
“It doesn’t snow in Florida. I was in Florida. We are in Florida,” she looked up at him sharply, but he didn’t make any motion of it. He nodded,
“Correct…We are in Sweden.” He spoke carefully, pulling his eyes off her as he thought of his words,
“Sweden? How am I in Sweden? That’s at least a 10-hour plane flight!” she hissed, “did- was it-am….” She rubbed her face in the blanket,
“Why? I don’t even have a passport. Did you kidnap me? Kidnap…” she rubbed her face harder, memories building back up, her head aching once more. She stopped by that church, there was someone by the church. They called out, a lady? And beckoned her to come in. Was it nun?
“There was a nun? Why am I here? I want to go home. Back to Florida.” She spoke, now distressed. He made small shushing noises as she spoke up, she was crying again. He wiped her face with his thumb, she noticed his had his gloves off now, both of them,
“Everything is going to be fine, Amore mio. We are going to care for you for a little while. All your needs will be met. Think of it as a little vacation? Mhmm? You worked so hard, your hair…look. Its turning grey like mine.” He pulled down a strand of her Infront of her face as he coddled her. Cat’s skin pricked as he touched her, part of her feared him. He scared her. But he spoke so softly, so nicely, it made per of her want to cuddle into his chest like a child. She kept stiff as he did touch her but couldn’t help leaning into his hand as he brushed her face. She ripped away from him and looked down at her feet,
“Why? Why am I here? You said you wanted to take care of me, why? What reason to do so?” she asked him coldly,
“You will find out-“
“You’re going to keep that a secret? So, you kidnapped me but can't explain to me why I’m here? And then state you’re not going to hurt me?” she pulled back from him, and he let her,
“Yes. I speak the truth. I swore to you,” She shook her head,
“I can’t trust you. I can’t trust anything that comes from your mouth.” She looked back to her feet, “just…leave me be.” She heard him give a soft sigh but put his hands on his lap as he sat by her,
“If need be. Keep your feet in the water till you can move them without much pain. If you need anything, there is a small bell by your door, please just ring,” She nodded quietly, keeping her eyes on her feet and he stood, leaving her by herself in the bathroom. When she heard her bedroom door close, she looked up and around. Seeing it was a grand bathroom as well. With a vanity built in, large shower, a toilet, sink, and cabinet. She wiggled her toes, willing them to move. It was painful, but she be damned if he would have to carry her around. The bathwater had smelled of lavender, and she could even see petals of rosemary in the water. It was a herbal soak? Did he really care about her as he stated?

Chapter Text

Cat woke up some time later and perked up, sensing someone near. She looked to the small table and saw Papa Emeritus there with a cup of coffee and a book. He looked up as she stirred,
“Good morning, my amatis.” He gave a soft smile. She looked to the window and saw how bright it was, it indeed was morning or at least day. The sunlight lit him up brighter, she could see his face through the make up now, and the sunlight bathed him in an attractive light,
“Did you rest well?” she sunk further into the blankets in response,
“It's warm.” she muttered,
“Is it too cold here? I can turn the heat on. There's a fireplace, I can start a fire if you’d like. I find the smell of burnt wood quite attractive.” She didn’t respond to him, hiding under the blankets and kept her eyes closed,
“Would you like something to eat or drink? I suggest you eat something or drink something,” he pressed, not moving from his seat as he spoke to her. She had spotted his had a plate of pastries by him, something she could eat whenever she woke up, but Cat didn’t respond. She held the book to her chest, shifting under the blankets.
“I noticed you’re holding Dracula, my amatis. Do you enjoy that book?” She heard the teacup clink down onto the saucer. She prayed he wouldn't move from his spot. She gave a soft gasp as the blanket was pulled from her face gently and saw him peeking out over to her. To him, she looked like a deer in headlights, undoubtedly fearful of him.
“Care to come downstairs to eat? I assure you it's not drugged.” He spoke softly, almost cheerfully but She shook her head, ducking further into the blanket, mumbling,
“…not hungry.” She shuffled away from him on the bed. But he kept to the edge of it.
“You must be starving, Catherine. Please, eat some toast at least. Drink some water at least. You don't have to leave the bed.” She shook her head and tucked her chin to the borrowed book. She curled up into a ball, holding it to her chest. She heard a sigh from him, and a settle of small weight over her as he settled the blanket back over her. She heard the clink of the cup and the closing of the door. She shuffled to poke her head out and looked around, seeing a second thick blanket put over her. She climbed out of the bed and padded to the bathroom, going to the sink and drinking some water from the faucet. She was very thirsty since he mentioned it, so she drunk a bit, cupping the cold water in her hands and bringing it to her lips. After, Cat ventured back into the bed and under the blankets, gripping her emotional support book.

She fell asleep again, waking up and looking around when she did. Seeing no one there and felt no one there. However, there was a plate left on the table with new food, and she was surprised to see salmon sitting on a plate. The thought of eating sea food made her swallow. Of course they would know what she liked to eat. She grew up in south Florida, seafood her daily meal. But if they were really in Sweden, they wouldn’t have access to the food she grew up eating specifically. But Salmon is common for Swedes. She sighed, crawling out from the blanket and looking at the salmon. They served it next to some potatoes, it seemed simply cooked, probably in butter, garlic, salt, pepper, rosemary. The potatoes looked like they were oven roasted, covered in butter too, and heavily seasoned. Part of her wanted to inhale it. Part of her wanted her to ignore it. She couldn’t trust them. If she ate it, it would show she’s breaking to them. To him? She remembered the masked man. And the nun. The nun, she was…Cat rubbed her head, she was waving at her. Asking to come quickly. Something was happening. She walked into the church, but she couldn’t remember. Her stomach growled and she backed away, instead, she went to the bathroom and drunk water. Enough to fill her stomach a bit, and she hid back under the blankets. She laid there, wide awake. She didn’t move when the door opened, and she heard the footsteps on the wood. She heard the sigh from the person and them picking up her plate and walking out, closing the door. It grew quiet once more, but she didn’t remember hearing the door lock. She peered out from the blankets and pushed herself out of the bed again. Padding to the door, she tried the old-fashioned brass doorknob. Finding it unlocked indeed. Cat tapped it open and looked out in the hallway once more as she did the last, before sticking her head out and slowly peered around the hallway. All the doors seem identical to her own, and she left her’s cracked as she tipped toed out. They were snowed in, does that mean they, at least two men, were stuck here with her? Or did they have something to drive out of the snow with? She tried a few of the doors, finding them locked. There were locks it seemed on both the inside and outside of the doors. She finally opened one and slowly she opened the door and peaked in. Finding a library, a fairly large one too. She couldn’t see the whole room and couldn’t tell who was in there and she slowly closed the door, hoping no one noticed her. She stepped back and looked to the other doors, trying them once more. None of them would open to her. So Cat went back to the library and slowly opened the door again, and peaking in. She didn’t see anyone at first, so she slowly padded in. It had a few rugs and paintings along the walls that aren't covered by the bookcases. There were couches and seats and a few low tables, some blankets tossed around. She left the Dracula book on a table and looked at the spines of books, being sure to peak down the rows before she walked down one of the aisles. She stopped at a painting, and figured it was a type of religious painting, but one she never saw before. There were very similar catholic robes, and nude women, among them was a person who looked almost like a pope, a book in his hands. He sat on a throne almost, and the background seemed too dark to be something heavenly.
“That is one of the first fathers,” She jumped with a gasp looking down the aisle to see one of those masked men standing there, back straight and watching her. She couldn’t see his eyes, and at this distance, she could see the mask was like a cowl, and had hair and horns and a blurred mouthpiece and pointed chin. He wore a black suit with white socks, and had a belt on with an triangle on it. He had his hands behind his back and he took a step back at her alarm,
“You are welcome to stay here.” He assured her, holding one of his hands up as she quickly looked around,
“We are the only ones in here at the moment.”
“There are others? Other than that Papa guy?”
“Papa Emeritus…yes. There are five like me and then Papa Emeritus III.”
“The third? He said he was the third,” she spoke, pulling her eyes off him and to the painting and then back to the masked man as he nodded. She was unsure and took some steps from him,
“You’re wearing quiet a large coat. Are you cold? I can start a fire in here and get you a blanket,” he offered, motioning to an empty hearth but she shook her head ‘no’.
“First…father?” she asked, looking to the painting, recalling her own ‘third’ she met. He nodded,
“Yes. There's has been many Papas, and Fathers in our organization. The current one is who you met, Papa Emeritus the third.”
“And you?” she tore her eyes back to the strange man as he gave a chuckle, looking at his feet as he kicked the ground, thinking of words to express himself,
“We are…disciples? Clergy members. Nameless ghouls are a group term. But individually we go by other names, Fire, Water, Earth, Air, and Aether. I am water.” He held a hand to his chest and gave a small bow in greeting,
“I’m…Cat.” He nodded, she could see his amusement, of course he knows who she is,
“You are more than welcome to stay here and read or take a nap, or just walk around, no one will disturb you here if that is what you’d like.” She nodded and he gave a nod back, and moved to turn around to leave her,
“Emeritus,” she started, and he turned back to her,
“He said I won't be hurt. Is he lying?” Water shook his head,
“No. He’s not.”
“Are we really in Sweden?” he cocked his head, and paused, but gave a nod,
“Yes. You are.”
“Are you Swedish?” he gave a nod, but it was almost a shrug,
“Jag är svensk. Mitt namn är vatten. Jag ar fran helvetet,” He spoke quickly, and it surprised her the switch between the languages. She bit her lip and leaned against one of the bookcases and he waited patiently for her,
“Can…. Can you tell me why I’m here?” Water’s shoulders lowered at her question as he shook his head,
“I cannot. It is not my place to divulge in that information. Neither me nor any of the other ghouls can. Only Papa or any one of equal title.”
“Are there anyone with equal title other than Emeritus?” he shook his head ‘no’,
“Not here. And honestly, they’re not as kind as he is. The second and first are far more callous, but that is how it is…” he trailed off, not wanting to give her any more information on those other Papa's, so she gave a soft nod,
“Thank you…for your honesty.” He gave a nod and turned to leave her be. Cat decided to not stay there and left the library and went back to her room and drunk some water and climbed back into the bed, having left the Dracula book in the library.

Chapter Text

Cat didn’t know how long it had been since she ate but she still sustained her hunger strike, though she was offered many different meals throughout the day. Ignoring all of them offered. But she did feel weaker than she expected. Cat lost track of time too, waking and sleeping when she felt like she needed it, which not eating caused her to sleep much of the time. She did start using the bath and shower more, enjoying the hot water, and playing with her hair to pass the time in the vanity. The bathtub was enjoyable, having been big enough sink into, almost as if it was a hot tube more than a bath. She’d spend hours in the burning hot water, using the bath bombs and oils they gave her. While she was in the bath, she left the door cracked open a tad and she heard the door open to her room. Being in the bath, she ducked in the water quietly, hiding as best she could. The sound of a plate being set, and the rustle of the sheets as it was changed out creeped into the bathroom, but who it was doing it she couldn’t see. After a fair amount of time passing, the door opened and shut, signaling her to jump out of the tub and change into another night gown, that’s all it seems they supplied her with, with a fluffy night robe. No shoes, but she did have slippers, their hard floor cold on her feet. She often chose not to wear them though as it was easier to run on bare feet and being from Florida, she hated wearing shoes, often wearing sandals or even barefoot when possible. And though she was given house robes, they were not thick enough to survive the cold of the snow she knew. As Cat ventured into the bedroom, she saw the plate left, today they offered her a grilled chicken breast and green beans. There was a glass next to it, plain undecorated glass, but it looked familiar to her. She picked up the glass, the light brown liquid looked as it if it was tea, especially with the ice chunks in it, and she took a taste of it, finding it to be sweet tea. It was surprising they had it, and quickly drunk it all, a sudden craving of the drink, before setting the glass down. Her stomach grew into a knot at the food and the smell, but she ignored the pain. She opened the door and saw no one there, and ventured back to the library, careful to peer in and see if anyone was there. Party to run away from the smell of the cooked food. She again, saw no one in the room so her feet padded in and started looking at the books once more. A lot of them were old books, ones she was curious on but dared not touch. Some looked like they’d fall apart at the touch of her finger, and some in foreign languages, Swedish she would assume, but some in Latin? Greek maybe? A few in English. She pulled a book out and it looked like a geography book in English. She pulled it open and started flipping through the pages. Her stomach growled and she gave a small growl and knelt to curl up as she read the book, kneeling aginst the bookcase as she did. She hoped the curling position would fight back her abdomen ache,
“Why do you pain yourself?” she looked up to see Papa Emeritus there, kneeling to her height,
“it pains us to see you starve yourself.” He spoke quietly, looking at her gently. She ignored him and looked down to her book, his eyes dropped to the page she stopped at,
“If you’re hoping to find where you are in Sweden, I commend your task.”
“Well. There only so many airports into Sweden,” she spoke up, looking up at him and they held each other’s gaze for a moment. His lips turned in a small smile,
“Unless we took a private one or paid someone off to keep it off the logs,” he kept quiet. His tone pointed to him just telling her a secrete, rather than a smart point to make but she still gave a growl at his retort and still looked at the book, studying the map,
“Why don’t you come down with me and eat something? If you want something sweet, we have some pastries. Or something cold we have salads and cold dishes. You drank the tea, we have more,” he offered, sitting up and bringing his gloved hands together as he spoke, hopeful. Cat knew he’d grow desperate eventually, trying to get her to eat. Whatever plan he had for her, he needed her alive and strong for it. That could be her bargaining chip. But her hunger is also a bargaining chip for him. Her isolation was a bargaining chip for him. Her friendly personality is a bargaining chip for him, he had many more strings to pull against her then she to him. Cat swallowed but shook her head ‘no’, flipping the page,
“You are very stubborn. Perhaps one of the most stubborn women I have ever meet.” She gave a soft smirk,
"Battle of wills?” she gave a halfhearted joke.
“Do you think eating the food would perhaps make you any less? Or that it would make you lose a battle?” He stated more then asked, a bite in his tone as he stood up,
“I assure you, it does not. There would be nothing more I would like to do then to answer all your questions, relax your anxiety, and assure your wellbeing with any means possible. But that’s not in my control and there are questions that I cannot answer. But I assure your safety in these walls.” She chose to ignore him, and he gave a defeated sigh and turned,
“Well, if you like. Down the stairs and there is a door behind the stairs to the kitchen. You have access to any food or drink you’d like.” He told her as she looked at the words on the book, ignoring him more, and she heard his shoes walk away. She knelt up and made her way to put the book back. She rubbed her face as she walked back through the rows, she had a head ach once more.

She figured a lot of them didn’t move a lot early morning; like before the sun rose. And she waited till then to venture down the stairs, quietly. If she could, she can case the house, or whatever building they were in, and get a better lay out. Cat saw a few scratches on the painted wall of the stairs and figured that’s when she fell down the stairs, her nails trying to grab something to prevent her fall. She stopped at the base of the steps and looked at the den, living room? There was no one there and everything was off. She saw a small bar and the door to the front. She walked to that door and looked out the window of it, seeing all the snow. It was the door she tried to run out of. Her footsteps in the snow long gone. Normally she would be excited. And want to jump into it and make a snow man, and snow angles, but she didn’t feel the want to do so. She took a few steps and looked at the den. It was cozy, almost, with two couches, a tv, bookshelves stocked with DVDs and video games. It was a communal space. She walks back and walked to the door behind the stairs that Papa stated was the cupboard and saw the large kitchen and the large dining table in the open door into the kitchen. There were two fridges in the room, and she found herself opening them up and seeing it stocked full. Her stomached growled at the food and she was tempted to devour whatever her hands touched. She grabbed instead a pitcher of what looked to be sweet tea and poured a glass. Drinking it. With two fridges and a cupboard, she worried then about why they had so many foods, how many people were supposed to be here? How many were they feeding? How long would she be here? She thought as she looked around the kitchen spotting a wine rack filled with bottles, and she was tempted to drink herself silly. Maybe she’d black out and end back up in Florida? She thought weakly and gave a halfhearted snort before sighing, and then turned to the cabinets, opening them, finding the pots and pans and basic cleaning supplies and towels. She couldn’t find the utensils or the knives though but finding two drawers locked, and she would assume they be in there. She found a packet of communion wafers too out on the counter and found that odd as she studied the small white wafer,
“It's more of a joke.” She jumped at a new voice and turned to see one of the ghouls? He wasn’t water, she didn’t think so,
“I need to put bells on all of you. You all walk like cats!” she sighed, putting her hand over her heart.
“Like cats?” He cocked his head, in a question.
“Quiet. None of you make any noise. It's almost supernatural,” She gave an airy laugh, attentively taking steps from him.
“A joke then?” he nodded, now understanding their conversation perhaps,
“They’re fairly dry. I think they’d last the apocalypse by how littles in them.” He continued talking, joking back, and she gave a soft smile, setting the box down,
“You’re up early.” she spoke tenderly, careful to keep him in her sight,
“I sleep during the day a lot,” he explained.
“You’re not…water.” she looked up at him and he shook his head,
“I’m Earth.” He brought his hand down and brought up the piece of fabric that connected to his waist. It had one of those triangle symbols on it she saw Water had one too, but she didn’t know off the top of her head which one he had. Still, at him showing her his symbol she nodded. Her feet slowly inching closer to the door to try and leave, him making her uneasy.
“Would you like something to eat?” he offered, and she almost rolled her eyes at the broken record of them all, but she only shook her head ‘no’,
“I had some tea. I’m surprised you have some sweet tea.” She pointed out, causing him to look her empty cup on the counter,
“Well, you are from the south. We thought it best to learn how to make it.” He explained, grabbing the cup and settling it in the sink. She gave a small smirk, thinking back of how she started drinking it,
“Perhaps another half cup of sugar while making it.” she suggested, causing Earth to chuckle,
“I’ll be sure to make note when we make the next batch. I find it fairly sugary already.” He held his hands up causing her to chuckle back,
“You wouldn't’ last a second drinking my grandfather’s sweet tea. He’d put half a pound in it when he made a pitcher of it.” She sighed, leaning against the counter, finding it suddenly hard to stand.
“Are you alright?” he asked but didn’t move close to her. She nodded,
“Just got dizzy. I probably just rest.” She rubbed her head, an ache back in her temple as she thought back.
“Are you sure? Do you need help to your room?” he took a step to her, but she shook her head ‘no’,
“I’m fine…I’m fine,” cat waved her hand It was quiet for a moment, she found Earth to be more observant than water, not as overly friendly then the other, as he watched her like a hawk, almost tense though you wouldn’t have found a difference in how his stood minutes before. Cat took a step back, off the counter and stumbled, hands instantly grabbing her shoulders,
“Cathrine,” Earth was beside her; she didn’t even realize he had moved so quickly, and he easily held her up,
“I’m fine.” She stated,
“You’re very much not find. At least sit down for minute, jeez.” He pulled a chair out from the nearby table with his foot and pushed her into the chair. He left and grabbed a glass, filling it with water and handing it to her. She rubbed her face with her free hand,
“Thank you…” she mumbled into the cup as she drunk from it,
“I’d feel better if you ate something.” He stated, pulling out another chair and sitting on it Infront of her,
“I’d prefer to get something for you to eat. A yogurt? Cereal? A bread roll?” she could hear the sarcasm in his voice, but found it mostly to be a natural tone, and could hear a hint of sympathy in it.
“Are you Swedish too?” she asked, changing the subject, he nodded and shrugged too, like Papa did,
“Everyone Swedish then?” he chuckled but nodded and shrugged,
“you’re skipping my question,” he pointed out, sitting back up, relaxing for a second. Cat shook her head,
“I don’t want to eat anything.”
“Your stomach says otherwise.”
“I don’t want to eat. Simple as that.”
“You need to.”
“Yeah….” She looked down at her drink quietly and sipped it, before setting it down on the table,
“I’m going to go to bed. Night.” She pushed herself up and could feel his eyes burn her as she used the counters to help herself to the stairs. She used the railing and the wall to support herself up the stairs. When she got to the stop of the stairs, she was out of breath, her chest hurt, and her limbs felt like tons. Cat looked up away from her feet as she tried to take a step to her cracked door and collapsed, feeling the rough carpet runner on her cheek as she passed out.

Chapter Text

She woke up in the bed again, this time there was a rag on her head, cold drops ran down her face as her eyes blinked back. Cat looked down at herself and saw a blood pressure machine on her hand, and a IV on her other, blankets wrapped around her legs as there were sensors on her chest, likely keeping track of her heart rate as well. Strands of her hair was brushed back and braided to the side to keep it from matting. There was a ghoul there, but she couldn’t see which one it was, their belt was handing away from her line of sight. Cat swallowed hard, giving a whimper of pain of her dry throat as she struggled to swallow what little saliva she could collect. He looked up from his book at her moving,
“You’re awake. How do you feel?” He sounded unsurprised,
“Which…one…-“she started coughing, trying to bring her hands up to cover her mouth but giving up as the lines connected to her hands pulled painfully back,
“Earth. We met before you passed out. Remember?” she gave a grunt, studying her iv line.
“Throat dry?” He asked, a bemused tone even tilting his head, and she opened her mouth but didn’t say anything. He stood up and picked up a pitcher and poured a small cup of water in it before walking to her side and brought the cup to her face, planning on feeding her the water; reluctant to, but ultimately needing to, she drunk from the cup. At her coughing into the glass, he pulled the cup away and she started coughing more freely, turning her face away from him but couldn’t cover her mouth.
“You passed out from lack of food.” He stated the obvious, setting the glass down. She grunted and he removed himself from her attention, standing back up and working his way back to the chair. He sat down relaxed, but didn’t pick up the book,
“Is there a reason you don’t want to eat?” He spoke much as he did the night before, but she didn’t respond, looking at her hands before looking at the medical machines around her,
“You know, if this becomes a regular, we’ll have to put a feeding tube in you while you’re passed out.” She didn’t respond, Cat looked at her blood pressure monitor on her finger before pulling it off. The machine made a slight alarming noise, but Earth stood up and turned it off promptly, not caring she did that it seemed. Cat went to grab the IV, but he reached over and covered her hand quickly, his strength through his grip more so a warning,
“At least go through the bag of saline. It’ll help with your dehydration and potassium levels.” He told her, not really giving her an option. She looked at the bag and saw it was about halfway through. She relaxed and he let her hand go, content she wouldn’t pull off the IV needle. She motioned to the sensors on her chest, and he turned off the monitors there, pulling them off of her and pushing the monitors away. She watched him as he moved around and then he settled back in his chair with a sigh, now almost tired looking, where before he seemed fine.
“Look, none of us like watching you starve yourself. Why don’t you eat something? Is there a particular reason?” He tried to reason with her, but she rested her eyes, bringing her free hand and rubbed her face as she fought to speak,
“y'all...took me. And part of me feels if I... freely eat your food, it would be me accepting me being here.” She stated finally, the fairly obvious. Earth gave a grunt in acknowledgment, leaning back in the chair, resting his ankle of his foot, on the knee of the other, honestly it was probably the first time she saw a ghoul relax. He gave a hum of thought,
“I see…” he rested his hand on his chin over the mask,
“What if we came to an agreement?” he held his hand out as he spoke, seemingly speaking with his hands was a personality trait,
“Like how?” she grunted,
“Well…is there anything I can give you? To make you more comfortable?”
“Send me to Florida?” he only cocked his head, as if a ‘really’,
"Had to try," she muttered and Cat thought for a moment, before looking at the wardrobe,
"Sweatpants? And t-shirts?” Earth chuckled, but nodded,
“Alright. Anything else?”
“I want to go in the snow…I've never really seen it before,” Earth cocked his head the other way, in thought,
“You’ll need clothes for that.” he pointed out, she nodded.
“Well…I don’t know if they can stay in your room, but I can see if I can’t get you some so you could go out and play in the snow a bit. Being from Florida you must not be used to it. How about every meal you eat, you get a item of clothes?” she snorted,
“I’d prefer every meal I get a whole outfit, but I think that would be too quick for y'all.” She grumbled and Earth chuckled,
“I can’t guarantee anything, but I doubt papa would find any issue with our agreement. Can I get you anything to eat? May I suggest something light and small to start, lest you start vomiting.” She thought for a moment,
“Runny egg and toast?” she heard a soft snort from him,
“Alright. Sunny side up or down?”
“up.” He nodded,
“Alright. Your wish is my command. I’ll be back with breakfast.” He slapped his knees and stood up, giving a stretch and she even heard his bones pop,
“Don’t remove that needle yourself. I don’t need Air jumping my ass about you ripping your vein out.” She held a hand up,
“I swear I won’t remove the IV.” He nodded and left the room. It didn’t take long for him to return and had that small plate of egg and toast. He brought a small cup of juice for her to drink too. She started by eating half of what was given, which he’d take as a win.

She took a long shower after Earth left, taking the medical supplies with them. He left a small bowl of diced fruit for her to eat when she wanted. Which she found amazing in her hunger but made sure to eat slowly at it. He also gave her an orange, which she ate sitting down in the shower, passing the time and enjoying the hot water as it splashed over her in her thoughts. Would this agreement mean she lost a battle? Or a truce? She didn’t technically agree to eat, just an exchange if she does? After her shower, she changed into the night gowns they gave her and a robe, venturing into the library with her bowl of fruit. She curled into one of the couches and found a fiction book to take her mind off things, Frankenstein. They seemed to like their old horror.
“How are you feeling?” she looked up to see Papa Emeritus standing across from her,
“Not dizzy anymore,” She stated truthfully, looking back down at her book.
“I’m glad Earth got you some food.” He gave a soft smile and she nodded. Part of her was still intimidated by him, and by everyone there. His eyes, she couldn’t not look at his eyes. They were intense. She swallowed,
“Do you want to come with me? I may have a more interesting place then a dusty library.” She looked up to see him running a finger along a bookshelf, his back to her as he studied the shelves too, offering her an option.
“Careful, water may hear you.” He scoffed,
“He won't take any mind. So, care to follow?” he looked back purring as she shrugged and set the book down and stood up with her bowl. She padded along as he took her down the stairs, and there was another set of stairs that went further down, she’d guess the basement. When he opened the door, it was a large room with records and music, and part of it was a recording studio. She stood a bit shocked,
“What is all this?”
“Well, a lot of us like music. So, we’ll spent time down here listening to music, or sometimes we’ll record some things. You like music, don’t you?” he asked, and she nodded, looking over the records,
“I collect…used to collect records.” She stated,
‘I’m sure you know that. but I really liked the classic rock ones. You know, Alice Cooper, Motley Crue, KISS.” He nodded as she talked.
“Feel free to pull something to listen to. I can have a record player brought to your room if you want to listen to some music that way.” Papa offered, but she only shrugged, pulling out a Metallica record and putting it on the record player. She sat down and ate some fruit, offering some to Emeritus, but he shook his head.
“Have you ever seen them live?” he asked, motioning to the record but she shook her head,
“Have you?” he nodded,
“Once. It was a nice concert.” She looked around the room and saw a few gold records on the wall,
“Do you tour? Or y'all?” she asked, stumbling over her words, but he nodded,
“Every once and a while.” He waved his hands,
“Do you play anything?” she shook her head. “What did you do in your free time?” He asked again, bringing his hands together as he spoke. She noticed he had gloves on, this time they were black leather,
“You don’t know?” she asked,
“I thought y'all had eyes on me for a while.” Her voice came out a bit harsher than she meant, but it was an honest statement,
“How so? Why do you think that?” He asked, tilt of the head,
“My bathroom has items I use. Like y'all watched me for a long while.” He gave a soft huff, looking away, caught like a rat in a trap,
“Seeing you buy things from the store is different than what you do in a private residence.” He explained,
"You might like to.... cook. Or paint. Or maybe find comfort in... yourself?" She gave a soft hum as he spoke, missing his insinuation,
“What did you see me do in a public then?” he only shrugged, spinning in the chair,
“I didn’t watch you. Reports though I had to read, stated you spent a lot of time at the beach. Near water. Surfing at times.” As he spoke, she recalled in quick flashes, carrying a surfboard. She had small one, it was red. When she was long boarding down the road and stopped. She set her board down as she ran into the church barefoot. She lost her shoes. Her board was...tan and rough on her feet. Cat came back from the beach, she was just surfing at the beach. She rubbed her head, the memories coming to, in pieces,
“…alright, Catherine?”
“Huh?” she looked up to see him observing her intently,
“Are you alright?” he asked slower, clearer, and she nodded,
“Yeah. Just…memories.” she looked back down to rub her temple, her mind fogging back again,
“Anything particular?” he pressed but she only shook her head,
“No, nothing in particular …anything else? What else did you...see me or know of me in public space?” she sounded desperate, as she tried to continue the conversation,
“You worked a bit. At a touristy restaurant-“Papa continued, Cat blinked, rubbing her head and pushed to sit up, putting her head in her hands. New memories washed over,
“Hey cat!” images of her coworkers, young high school kids, older locals. The fat sun burnt tourists,
“I was a bartender-“she mumbled, rubbing her face,
“Indeed. Perhaps I should say no more. It seems to distress you.” She gave a sigh and looked up at him, he not daring to move an inch. She looked down at the fruit, and ate a little of the fruit,
“Whatever you did to me made me forget is falling apart.” She mentioned,
“But I think I used to draw a lot. Listen to music, when I couldn’t surf or fish.” He nodded,
“Would you care for some drawing supplies? Would you want pencils and paints?” she shrugged,
“How long do you think I’ll be here? Will I ever go home?” she asked, but he gave a sigh and stood, going to the record that had finished. He took it off the player and set it away.
“I think I’ll have a record player brought to your room. You’re free to take any records here, but I can’t let you freely wander in here. Too expensive equipment.” She shrugged,
“Perhaps later.”
She ate small portions, fighting her better nature to eat everything. She still kept to herself much of the time. A ghoul would bring her a meal, wherever she was. She’d eat half, usually slowly eating it. It was quiet. She was bored.
“I’m glad you don’t look so pale.” She looked to see a ghoul reach to touch her forehead. She flinched as he did and he pulled back,
“Pardon. I didn’t mean to frighten you.” She blushed,
“it's fine. I don’t expect someone so close.” She was sitting in the library, and by his friendly demeaner, she’d guess it was Water.
“Water?” she asked, and he nodded.
“I haven’t met the others really only Earth.”
“Yes. We tend to stay busy. Air is fairly reclusive, pretty quiet guy. He tends to cook a lot; I think he likes the reputation. Aether is pretty stern. He tends to be the one to tend to Papa’s whims. Ordering, meetings, such. He won't talk to you really or interact unless Papa tells him to.” He waved his hand,
“More of the tough guy. And fire is pretty hot headed. He’d definitely more of the technology guy. He does all the recordings, technical shit.”
“And you?”
“Brainiac? The scholar?” he held a hand to his chest, and she snorted.
“And papa? Is he like Aether? Or fire?” “Papa?” he chuckled,
“No. he tends to have a bit of an ego. A flair for the dramatics and theatrics. But I think he has a soft heart he hides.” He chuckled,
“When fire or Aether go at each other, he’s the first to try and break them up.”
“Does he?” He shrugged,
“Depends on a lot. Where we’re at. The people around, what they’re fighting about. Sometimes they’ll listen to his commands, sometimes they ignore it because he doesn’t want them to fight.” Water leaned back,
“We’re supposed to follow his want, or as best we can while following the orders of the ones above him.”
“There are others above him?” Water gave an ‘ehhhh’,
“Yes…but I can’t divulge in what. You’ll probably find out eventually.” She gave a hum and brought her legs up,
“Is this a cult?” Water started laughing suddenly, finding her question funny it seemed she blushed,
“no. I wouldn’t call it that. But some would, wouldn’t they?” she gave a hum of thought and turned to the religious paintings around them on the wall. All terrifying, some sexually, some fantastical, all terrifying to her,
“Yall are a religious group though? And a band?” he shrugged and kept quiet from answering her question. She gave a hum once more, looking at her book now.

Chapter Text

There was the sound of a motor and Cat sat up groggy, walking to the window rubbing her eyes. It was day light out, and the light was blinding as she pulled back the curtain, and she cocked her head as she saw snow mobiles ride up. Two riders of white and blue snow suites, puffy and helmets and goggles on to protect themselves from the snow and ice. Her heart skipped a beat, were these new people? Or were they part of the cult? She turned and went to the door, confident as she tried to open it. She gave a growl at the resistance of it and looked down at the keyhole, it was locked from the outside. Assholes thought she'd be aware of their visitors. The door handle was old, and it had an old-style lock where you could easily stick something in it and twist. Cat ran to the bathroom, finding a bobby pin in her collection in her bathroom. And she bent the end of it and ran back to the door, sticking it into the hole and moving it. It took her a few times of jiggling it around, but she heard a click as it unlocks. Cat gave a grin and pulled open the door,
“What are you doing?” she gave a small yelp as a ghoul stood there. He was taller than Earth and Water, broader too. How could they get even more intimidating? Cat gave a shy grin,
“Oh? Nothing. I wanted to go to the library.” her eyes trailed to the library door, the opposite of the staircase she needed. He gave a hum; his arms were crossed over his chest. He was little broader then the other two she met, but she couldn’t tell which one he was other then he likely wasn't one she's met,
“uhhh…air?”
“Aether.” She snapped her fingers, his voice a bit deeper than the others,
“Well, nice to meet you. I’m going to the library.” She went to squeeze past him, and he blocked the doorway, even squishing her into the wood, and Cat gave an ‘eep’ and backed away,
“Orders. You can’t leave at the moment.’ He held his hand out, and she looked at it curiously,
“Care to give me your little pick pocket tool? I'll find it one way or another.” He almost growled, she swallowed and put the bent bobby pin in his hand,
“I guess we’ll have to remove those from your bathroom.” He stuffed it in his pocket. She gave a humph, and backed away into her room, Aether stayed near the open door.
“Is this because those people on the snow mobiles?” he kept his arms crossed quietly. She looked down at her feet, rubbing the rug with her heel,
“Could you get me something to eat?” she asked in a bit of whimper, and she heard him sigh,
“What do you want? I’ll have air make it.” She gave a hum, trying to hide the small grin on her lips,
“Well…maybe some popcorn? Something light, and simple.” It also gave her at least 2 minutes 30 seconds if it was microwave popcorn, longer if it wasn't. Aether gave a hum, before taking a step towards her, and grabbing her arm stiffly,
“Hey!-“
“Show me to the bobby pins.” He ordered her, Cat huffed, leading him to the bathroom vanity and pulling the box out. He took it and left, locking the door once more. She bit her cheek and looked at the windows. There weren't’ any openings to it, she already tried that. She gave a growl, returning to her vanity and looking through it, finding some hair pins. She pulled at the metal and bent it into the shape she wanted, bending it against the tile of the floor to get the thick metal to bend. The end was rounded though, so she couldn't stab with it. She went back to the door and picked the lock once more. Slowly she opened the door and pecked out, seeing no one. She quickly hid the hair pin and went back to the door, padding to the stairs and looked down them, listening. She heard new voices,
“Jag uppskattar att du kör den här enheten. Du får betalningen i morgon som vanligt..”
“Inga bekymmer. Om du har några andra order, låt oss veta. Det kommer en stor storm om några dagar, så den får vänta tills efter det. Är du klar?”
“Jag tror det. Vi är fyllda. Var säker.” She heard deep set of boots, and she padded down the stairs. At the base she popped her head out and could see the back of two snow suits at the door, she gave a soft gasp, her heart racing as she started to run towards them.
“HE-“suddenly arms wrapped around her, cupping her mouth and holding her head back. She gave a muffled yell as she was pulled into the kitchen and pressed into the wall. She could barely touch the floor and she kicked at the man holding her, trying to kick him between the legs. He easily blocked it with his knee. She hit the wall with her fists, and he pulled her from the wall. And held her where she couldn’t hit anything, she coudln't make a sound or make a noise. He let her go after a moment, and she jumped away from him, stumbling, and ran to the door, swinging it open. She saw the tracks of the snow mobile and faintly heard them. She gave a sigh, dropping into a the snow with a pitiful sob,
“Get up.” a ghoul growled, stomping in the snow after her,
“no.” she snapped, wiping her face, her cheeks cold as the temperature chilled the water on her face,
“I want to feel the cold for a little bit. I want to get out of that house for a while. And I want to be upset.” She cried, finally losing herself.
“You’ll catch a cold.” She could guess it was Aether by the gruffness in his voice,
“I don’t care.” She snapped, struggling to stand and walk in the snow,
“Well I have to. Now come here!” he grabbed her arm, and she gave a yell, scratching at his gloved hand, pulling back and struggling in his grip,
“no! I don’t want to go back inside! Let me go you asshole!” she dug her heels in the snow as he pulled her,
“Oh? I’m the asshole for not letting you get hypothermia?” he snorted, dragging her back into the house, closing the door behind them. He tossed her into the living room, and she stumbled onto the floor, her feet numb from the snow. She punched the floor with a growl,
“Fuck you!” she hissed, turning back to him, tempted to just rush him, thinking of thoughts of fighting him,
“With pleasure.” He snapped back, his arms still crossed over his chest. In her rage, he was calm and relaxed, a bit annoyed, and she hated him for that. Cat gave a scowl and stumbled up before storming back to the stairs,
“You can’t go upstairs.” He told her, taking some steps to her from the front door,
“Screw you!” she snapped, flipping him off behind her, and storming up the stairs. She walked down the hallway to see her bedroom door closed. She tried the handle and it was locked,
“What the hell?” she yelled, walking back down the stairs,
“My room is locked?” she stopped halfway down seeing Aether at the bottom,
“You’ve been given too much freedom. Those bobby pins and that hair pick proving it.” He stated pointing to her.
“How’d you find the hair pick?”
“Not many places to hide it.” he snorted, Cat rolled her eyes,
“So please, tell me then, do I at least have access to the library?” she crossed her arms just as he did, studying his body language as he thought,
“There isn’t anything in there you can use to pick a lock, so yeah-“She automatically turned and marched back to the library, picking a corner there to curl up in, before sobbing into her legs.

She fell asleep there, curled up leaned against the wall. She sat up some time later and a blanket fell from her shoulders, someone had placed it over her. She rubbed her eyes and wrapped it back around her, feeling miserable once more, and hateful. She found a plate of food near her too, but she ignored it. Back to the hunger strike she guessed. She picked up the plate and walked to the chairs in the room and set the plate down on the table untouched. She sat on the couch and pulled her blanket up, turning to lay against the back of the chair as to ignore anyone who may come in. She turned hearing a shuffle of footsteps and saw a ghoul in the room. She saw the emblem, and recalled it was water, who else in the library. She lowered her head and leaned her head on the leather of the couch.
“You need to at least drink some water. You cried a bit.” He had a pitcher in hand, and a glass. He didn't wait for her and poured her a small bit in the cup and held it to her,
“don’t remind me…” she sighed. A moment later he set a glass of water on the table in front of her, not pushing her to drink it yet,
“you’re not angry?” she stated, more than a question. He didn't give off the air of hating her, or upset with her,
“For what?” he asked, almost confused as he sat by the couch,
“Aether seemed pissed.” She pointed out,
“So did you. But isn’t only natural for you to be fearful of…well everything?” He spoke honestly, almost with a chuckle,
“So, you’re not angry?” she asked, looking up at him as Water chuckled,
“no. I’m not.” She gave a hum and reached for the glass, taking it and drinking it. Hoping that would help with her mild head ach. At her setting the empty glass down, he reached over and poured more in the glass but again, she left it where it was and didn't pick it up again,
“When will I get my room back?” she asked, leaning her head against the couch once more, but water shrugged,
“That is very much an Aether question. I think he’s going though all your things to see what isn’t and is dangerous for you to have. I think him and Fire are in there at the moment.” She gave a hum and buried her head in her hands.
“Would you like to take a shower? I can sneak you into my room.” He offered,
“Really?” he gave a nod,
“You might feel better.” He pointed out, and after a moment, Cat gave a sigh,
“Sure.” She muttered, and Water propped his book under his arm stood, motioning for her to follow. She did, and he took her to one of the odors, opening it with a key in his pocket. It opened to a smaller bedroom then Her’s, but there were books everywhere, and papers and pens. Dark tan patterned wallpaper aged the room, with deep brown accents.
“Sorry for the mess. I have a hard time putting thoughts down.” He motioned to the books and paper, but Cat only gave a chuckle,
“you’ve seen me snore probably. I think its equal.”
“You snore like a truck.”
‘Shush.” She gave a chuckle at their friendly banter, he led her to his decent size bathroom with a shower, toilet, and sink. He pulled out a towel and set it on the sink,
“Take your time. I’ll have some clothes brought for you.” She nodded and he left. Part of her wanted to snoop around his room but decided against it. He was one of the nice ones, and she could use the friend. She took a quick shower, feeling a bit better, and wrapped the towel around her. There was a knock, and she opened the door to a bundle in Water’s hands. She took it with a thanks and close the door. It was sweatpants and a t-shirt. Plain, and had a weird cross on it, but she was happy to finally wear pants! She smiled and put them on,
“Thank you!” she smiled, opening the door, Water was at his desk, and he looked up as she opened the door,
“I’m so happy to be wearing pants again!” she pulled her hair into a bundle with the towel, and he shrugged from his desk,
“Earth’s the one who managed to convince Aether to let you wear them.” He chuckled, waving his hand,
“Probably should thank him.” She gave a hum as he read his book, it was in another language so she couldn't understand it. She looked at his twin sized bed and jumped into it, smelling a particular cologne. She sighed and closed her eyes, snuggling into the pillow.

Chapter Text

Cat woke up to water shaking her lightly,
“Hey. I need to leave, and I cannot leave you in my room by yourself. Sorry to wake you.” he backed away as she came to, giving her space. Cat waved her hand and gave a yawn, rubbing the sleep from her eye,
“Can I go to my room?” she asked, almost forgetting the whole night before,
“That’s an Aether question," he stated plainly, and that caused a growl to bubble in her throat, but rubbed her eyes,
“Nahhh.. I’ll go to the kitchen. I want some sweet tea.” She really didn't want to interact with that asshole. He wasn't asshole really, but a bit of a dick for sure. Cat climbed out of his bed and padded to the door, as he opened it for her and closed it after himself, watching as Water went to the door down the hall and opened it and closed it after him. The one that is always locked and none of them speak of. She heard the click of a lock behind him and rolled her eyes, making her way to the kitchen. She found the tea easily and poured some of it out in a plastic cup. She perked up at the sound of music and took her cup and padded over to the music room that Papa had shown her. Slowly Cat opened the door to see Papa there, at the sound board playing with some switches and such, things she's never seen before and couldn't make sense of it. Mixing it? she thought that was what to call it,
“Come in, Cathrine.” She stiffed at the use of her name; he didn’t sound happy, but not...hateful. She hesitated at the doorway, temping to run away, to any room other than that one,
“I’ll have Aether bring you back. Its best you don’t," he stated, still not looking up from the electrical board as he fiddled with it. She sighed, walking in and sitting on one of the chairs in the room, holding her cup with both hands awkwardly. It was a long time before he gave a curse and packed away from the electrical board, rolling in his chair,
“I was never great at this sort of thing. That was more Fire’s thing,” Papa stated, waving at the board, "mixing?" she asked curious, but as he looked back at her and as soon as his white eye met hers, she looked down at her drink.
“I heard you gave Aether quiet a problem. I didn’t know you could pick locks.” He spoke smoothly, still curtly,
“I didn’t either.” She snorted into her cup.
“That was your first time?” he raised an eyebrow at her, surprise perhaps, but it was hard for her to figure out,
“W-well. They’re old locks and I had a basic understanding of how they worked. Aether didn’t’ give a great first impression either to my defense.” He gave a chuckle,
“Yes. He is a very serious...man. That being said, what you did was serious to us-“
“you can’t blame me for wanting…” she quieted as he brought his hand up, seeing him wearing gloves again,
“Serious to us," he continued,
"Exposing you to them would shave meant we would had to make sure they didn’t tell. Either by a lot of money, or other untidily means. Now, you don’t want those innocent people to be killed, mhmm?” He tilted his head, bringing his hands up to tap his fingers together, she shook her head ‘no’,
“No. Correct. Aether wishes for you to have a punishment. Thinking allowing you to wear the sweats to be too much, too privileged. But I don’t think the sweatpants to be a privilege. Now, do you want to hear of your punishment?” she looked lazily at him, over it. Like her being kidnapped wasn't punishment,
“What. Confined me to a single room? Is there a jail here? Throw me in that?” You could hear her tone as she spoke, but he shook his head,
“No. You will not be left alone currently. You will need either me, or a ghoul to be with you 24/7.” She knitted her eyebrows,
“And when I sleep?” “
You sleep in one of our rooms.” She gave a growl, drinking the rest of her drink, glairing at him,
“As long as y'all don’t touch me. Showering? Bathing?”
"You will do these things in our personal showers. Clothes will be given to you.” She gave a growl and went to say something but closed her mouth, just crossing her arms over her chest.
“Aether would want more severe punishment. But I think this would work well for now. You can stay here if you like.” He turned and started going back to the electrical board. She thought for a moment,
“Can you answer a question?”
“Depends.”
“What's in the room at the end of the hall? I saw Water dip in there.”
“I can’t answer that. You will find out eventually.” She chewed the inside of her cheek, and he went back to work.

She found it difficult afterwards, indeed, there was always a ghoul or papa nearby in the room she was in. Cat would sleep on the couch in the living room, or in the library. Water usually putting a blanket over her, she thought it was him, she wasn't quite sure. And when they were busy, Papa would ask her to accompany him into the recording studio, or while he was in the library, or in him room while he worked at the desk. She tried to stay out of their rooms as much as possible, but she had been in Earth’s room. Finding it clean and cut room. Simple. She didn’t stay long in there, just showering and changing into the clothes offered. Now back in a night gowns, thanks to Aether's influence on the other Ghouls,
“Can I be given a robe please?” she asked, and Earth shook his head,
“Aether doesn’t want you to wear one today.”
“So, we’re listening to him now? When did he rule the roost?” she snapped, pulling the silk night gown off her skin, trying not to feel so exposed, he shrugged,
“I pick my battles. Aether isn’t one.” She looked at the pale blue gown she wore with a sigh,
“A shawl then? Cardigan?” he shook his head,
“Sorry, dove.” She sighed, and followed him as he left the room, and took her to the kitchen to he could prepare food for them. She plopped at the breakfast nook table, fiddling with the grooves in the old wooden table,
“If you really want to get some extra clothes, you can try and sweet talk Papa. He’ll likely offer you his coat.” He suggested and she shook her head,
“Look, I don’t need to be kissing ass, especially to your boss.” She sighed as Earth quietly started to cook, rather than prep, and within a few moments, there were a plate Infront of her. He cooked simple pasta and made her a sweet tea,
“thanks.” he nodded and left. She looked to see another Ghoul Infront of her just hanging out it seemed. She didn't know this one, with a new symbol she hadn't seen before. He just stood in the room watching her. Cat ignored it and picked at her food and ate a bit of it. Keeping her promise hoping they’d keep theirs.

She found it hard to sleep often. Growing into an insomniac. Cat kept busy with reading books, or watching movies, they had a bit of them saved in DVDS and VHS. Filling the void of boredom with something. Finding the simple movies the best, stand alone. It was Air that showed her they had some movies in the living room, hiding them in a cabinet, and she’d binge watch what they had. She didn’t sleep often, it seemed that was her body’s way of protest. So much she didn’t sleep, the ghouls had to pass her from one to the other to rest, rather than letting her fall asleep before changing out. Earth even stating,
“I need rest, and you’re not sleeping. Water should be in the library.” He motioned for her to follow, and she did, leaving his room as he was working on paperwork. Indeed, finding Water in the library like he usually was found. She rested there, laying on the couch as he worked in the library, but did not sleep, dozing off in a daze but not resting. Eventually, she found herself with Papa once more in the movie room as she was watching some movie aimlessly,
“If you’d like to take a bath, you can.” He offered, looking over some papers in the corner, half focused on them, half on the movie as she laid across the couch,
“My bathroom has a fairly large tub. To help you relax perhaps? You look so tired.” He offered, looking at her curled on the couch with a blanket,
“that’s kind. I haven’t been sleeping well. But I don’t think a bath would help.” She answered truthfully, quietly, keeping her eyes on the screen.
“Well, you could masturbate to relaxed yourself. I assure you that I wouldn’t interrupt you.” She blushed instantly at the mere mention. Just the idea, and him bringing it up shocked her as she finally met his gaze as he watched her reaction,
“I- I thought you were religious group. Wouldn't you frown upon such acts?” she ripped her eyes away from him and glued them to the screen but could feel his eyes still on her.
“For your…more popular Christian churches and organizations, they may damn the simple idea. But our particular sector would never condemn such natural, unification of two beings. Nor condemn those who find pleasure in understanding their own beings, and bodies. So…if you’d want, I can supply your tools of the trade and the privacy to do so,” He offered so calmy and she brought her hands to her face and shook her head ‘no’
“No thank you. I don’t think I could do such acts.” She swallowed, leaving him a chuckle as he went back to his paperwork,
“Well. A shower or bath is still an option if you’d like. Like I said, I have a large master bathroom,” Papa offered, and the idea of a deep hot bath sounded more and more appealing. Boiling hot water to just duck in and relax, she nodded,
“I think...a bath would be nice. Not because I want to touch myself. But I think I’d like a hot bath.” she pointed at him, a blush across her face but he raised his hands,
“I will not judge you if you choose to or not.” he waved calmly as he stood up, Truley not caring it seemed if she did or not. Cat followed him to his room, which was next to the end of the hallway door. She had been there before, it was quiet and large, but never in his bathroom. Papa's room was the master bedroom, where there were many large wardrobes, a poster bed much like her’s. There were bookcases with items on it, oddities, books, papers, folders, who knows. The second she stepped in, it smelled odd. Sweet, and warm, that it hadn't smelled like before. Usually the place smelled different smells, incense, old books, herbs, but not this one. She blinked as the scent was breathed it in, it was intoxicating. Almost like chocolate. Was it his cologne? Incense burning? She didn’t know nor could she tell. But Papa didn't seem to notice and continued into the room, which she followed him to his bathroom, which indeed was as large as her own. A claw tub, large so large it could be called a pool. A large standing shower. A bare vanity too.
“I will have you clothes ready when you feel as if you want to come out.” He told her, placing a bathrobe on the vanity and a towel. She nodded,
“Thanks."
“Of course. If you need anything, I’ll be in the room, just ask,” He winked causing her to blush, but she nodded, Papa soon leaving her. She ran the bath and took off her clothes, dunking herself in the bath deeply. The water boiling hot, and briefly she wondered about how large their water heater was, but she shouldn't care, should she? The heat reminded her of Florida, of the warmth, and the steam of the humid air. She sighed into the bath and thought about what Papa told her, sex wasn’t frowned upon by him? By them? By the people working for him? It sounded so odd for her to hear, Florida was odd, but it was still in the bible belt and the south. But she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t bring herself to do as he said she could. Papa gave her permission, and had toys? She had almost forgot, he said he had sex toys? It didn’t seem appropriate, none of it did. Cat eventually grew lightheaded in the bath, the steam and her lack of sleep and lack of food making her bob her head in the water. She’d drown if she fell asleep in the tub, especially with how deep the bath was. Reluctantly, she climbed out and towel dried herself off, wrapping the robe around her. She patted to the door, noticing how cold the tile was, but paused, pressing her ear to the door. Papa was walking? Pacing? It seemed like he was talking over the phone. But it wasn’t Swedish. Italian? He switched to English though,
“it's far better to wait, sister. Tell father that. And my brothers. Patience is a key factor- “he was cut off,
“Stress is a factor. Too much- “
“I assure you. Patience. Shes far- “she pressed herself too far on the door and it gave a creak. Instantly he returned to Italian. She cursed, opening the door after a moment, walking out to see him at his desk, a phone indeed to his ear but he had settled leaning against his desk. He motioned to the bed, and she found there was deep red night gown, with a matching shawl. She picked it up and walked to the bathroom, changing into it, thankful to have something to cover herself with. She found the shawl itself had that same sweet smell though like his room was. She set the robe and bath towel down at the vanity, caring to fold them as she looked at herself in the mirror. She looked different, having paled out of the sun, her hair longer, seeing the roots that grew not sun bleached either,
“Care for me to brush your hair?” she gasped, turning to the door. Her foot slipped on the wet tile, and she went down, an arm catching her and gripping her arm painfully, but easily he helped her back up,
“Careful. I probably need rugs in here. But rarely do I bath.” He chuckled, easing the tension in the air, and she quickly pulled back from him, getting space between them, she was knocked off her guard,
“t-thank you. N-n-no. I can brush-“
“I insist. You walk with a hesitation. You should sit down, drink some water. Let me brush your hair out.” He motioned to the chair at the vanity, and she hesitated, but did as told, sitting down. He fetched a glass and filled it with water and placed it in her hands. She shivered as she felt his leather gloves pull her hair back, splitting it. Carefully he brushed her hair out, starting from the bottom to the top. He’s brushed long hair before it seemed. She was not used to the hair brushing though, and her hair stood on end as he worked, but it was soothing. He made sure not to pull at her scalped, or rip at a knot. Cat grew accustomed to him, used to his touch. After he brushed it out, he pulled it back into a braid with a tie at the end. She was nodding off then, her head bobbing. How strange. She grew tired as he touched her. He, who is terrifying to her, intimidating in just his stance, who led so much power and authority, was lulling her asleep? She blinked her tiredness away, maybe it was the bath and the heat and the steam, that had to be it,
“Perhaps that bath worked? You can rest in my bed. I assure you I won’t be joining you in it.” He held a hand up as a promise, even taking a few steps back to give her space once more, She nodded quietly and followed him to his bed. A lush canopy bed, with deep green sheets. She climbed into it and snuggled into the sheets, that sweet smell still there, but it was joined with something far more…earthy, and organic in smell. She sighed, hearing the pen scribble on the desk as she fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Waking up came too soon, but Cat felt a bit better. Sleeping in a large bed and sleeping in general really helped her when she could get it. The bed's nice silk sheets, and the warmth of the room and bath helped ease her too. Her eyes drive next to her, finding no one there, or even evidence of anyone joining her, meaning Papa kept his promise. Her eyes moved to the nightstand finding a plate on it with cut up fruit somehow on it. You'd think with them being in the middle of nowhere Sweden they wouldn't have fruit for her, but yet the offering was there for her. As she sat up, her gaze saw Papa asleep at his desk with his feet propped up, his shoes still on, his hands folded over his chest, his head resting to the side. He kept his word, keeping away from her as she rested. Slowly she pushed the sheets away, quietly climbing off the bed and bare feet padded over the sleeping papa, keeping an eye on him. His eyes closed, his chest rising evenly, relaxed, and she moved to the drawers of the desk quietly. Slowly opening them but daring not to rummage through if she caused too much noise. Any writing was all in Swedish, Italian, or Latin it seemed, along with regular desk items like pens, calculator, sharpener, erasers. She couldn’t read any of the paper at all, none of them were in English causing a curse under her breath and looked to Papa. He must have that phone somewhere on him, she thought. Eyeing his suite, spotting pockets, Cat was tempted to pat him to find it but thought against it, how would she explain why she was patting the sleeping man? Especially one that still frightened her a bit. She sighed, closing the drawers, and moved leaning against the window behind the desk, finding outside to be howling with wind. Sleet hitting the window in a way that she recalled rain did, but with a sharper tone. She hadn't seen this side of the house they were in, and saw not much, of course. A field, with snow, and trees. No footsteps, no holes, no trails. She pulled her shawl closer to herself, feeling the chill of the glass. Her eyes moved back to Papa, who slept right by the glass, and thought for a moment, before pulling it off her shawl and settling it over him. He kept his word. That’s meant something at least to her for now. She patted to the bed and picked up her plate of fruit, sat on the bed, eating the fruit for her breakfast.
Done with the fruit, the empty plate stayed by the bed to show him she ate the food before she moved to the library. There she was with Water, who stocked the fire for her and found a blanket for her to wrap with while she read aimlessly some random romance book. It was quiet, and a quiet day. Water kept her company, but didn't push conversation as she read,
"Do you enjoy the book?" he asked, coming back into the room with a basket of firewood. He took a fire poker and settled the logs in the hearth, before feeding it another log. The scent of the room changed to the smell of burning leaves and evergreen sap, and he watched her for a moment as she inhaled the scent of the room, bemused.
"It... alright," she spoke, turning the book over in her hand,
"Its...pretty generic." he nodded, standing up and slapping his hands to clean the debris off them,
"I agree. Brad is the prince in shining armor, and Amy is a mary sue." she could hear the sarcasm in his voice, but it was funny. Water was poking fun of the book, and she gave a soft funny smile at him talking about it,
"You didn't mark me as a... romance reader," he snorted, waving his hand,
"I'm a bit of a librarian, all the books in every library I've read, at least in our own. Good books, bad books, nonfiction, fiction. I think I might have some books you might enjoy. You like the romance? Would there be any other ones you'd be interested in?" he offered, and she shrugged,
"Sure...I'm a fan of horror and fantasy too. Could you keep it to not insane sized books though?" she asked, and he nodded,
"Eragon size? Or Lord of the Ring sized?"
"Lord of the Rings please." he laughed, it sounded scratchy, and odd to her ear, but he nodded,
"I'll keep that in mind. I'll leave a stack on the coffee table, yeah?" he nodded as he walked away. She looked back at her boring little romance book in thought,
"Hey," she have a bit of yell, breaking the quietness of the room, her southern drawl coming out as she spoke,
"Why did you read all the books? That seems...insane." she asked Water, who she could not see any more,
"Easy. I am the one that hand picks the books and where they will be. That is my role in our...company," he explained. As he spoke a bit louder to answer her questions, her eyes drifted back to the odd paintings of skull faced men and angels with black wings around the room, before drifting back to the book in her hand.

Cat jerked up, her hand slapping out, hitting the arm of a ghoul over her. Instantly her heart rate went up as she locked eyes with the ghoul, "W-water?" she looked down and saw the shawl she left on papa being placed over her, "Papa asked me to give it back to you, you left it in his room," he settled it over her carefully and moved slowly back, but also nodding, confirming her question. Smoothly he moved, like a cat. There was no hesitation, no surprise to him even though she was extremely surprised and alerted, "He states he appreciates the gesture, and thanks you," water spoke, straighten up. Cat hadn't meant to fall asleep in the library, not that anywhere else she could really sleep right now any way. Her hands brought the shawl up to her shoulders, covering her chest as she tried to calm down and caught how it smelled. The library still smelled of the smoked logs in the hearth, but the shawl smelled different, and she inhaled it deeply. It smelled like Papa, that earthy scent that was over his bed. It must be him. But it smelled of that sickly sweet smell that was all over his bedroom,
“can you…tell me more about your religion?” she asked Water, and he straightened up as she did. Her eyes moved up to him as she waited for him to answer. Water seemed to have not thought she would ask him that, and he gave a hum in thought, tilting his head down,
“What did papa tell you?” she blushed,
“well…that unification of bodies wasn’t something condemned or damned.” He chuckled, moving to sit down in one of the chairs in the library. The one he chose still allowed him to face her, but to sit comfortably,
“Of course that’d be all he’d say, in regard to sex. Mhmm?" he tilted his head amused, a lightness to his tone as he gave a light snort, "But correct. Sex is energy. Pure. Bodies are conductors of energy of people. Why feel dirty for this unification? Even if you’re yourself, why feel dirty over something so natural, so personal? Knowledge is power, why feel you should not have knowledge to that? Knowledge of yourself?” He explained, placing his hands together, relaxed. Her face red in the conversation, but he took no notice, no hesitation as he spoke. So, she knew he believed his words truly.
“So, you condemn the catholic church?” She asked, and he chuckled,
“Easily.” Water stood, and moved to a short bookcase, not even having to search for it, and pulled the bible out of the bookcase before walking and holding it out to her,
“We’ve all read the New Jerusalem Bible. So, understand why we are against it. Women be subservient to men? Knowledge be withheld? Sex deemed a crime? Eating shellfish a sin to be killed over?” She took the bible; it was different than the ones she grew up with. She'd never heard of the 'New Jerusalem Bible' having grown up around Southern Babtist and other Protestant Christians, a name on her tongue she hadn't used in a long time, The Apocrypha, that was it. Water gave a chuckle as he moved back to his chair,
“All sounds stupid to me. Idiots to rule, sheep to follow.” He settled back in the chair,
“And what happens at the end? When you die? You go to a heaven?” She asked him, looking though the bible, "Does god not punish the adultery?" she asked him but he only chuckled again. She recalled him laughing the night before, but him chuckling wasn't similar to his laugh, she thought oddly. He stood up and moved to the other side of the couch and settling down on it next to her, on the other end by her feet as she pulled her legs in,
“No. We’ll go to hell maybe. Where everyone else is or goes by the Catholics. I like to think we'll have an interesting party with alcohol, sex, and a good time. Or we cease to exist outside ourselves. If God created these things, why would he punish us for how he made us? If God created everything, even Lucifer and the Angels and how they are, then he created Lucifer to fall, and to give Eve the apple. He created us, and them, to be the way we are.”
She gave a hum of thought after his words. To him they were simple, by the way he spoke, but to her it was a lot, and a lot to digest as she brought her thumb to her teeth and started biting her nails,
“Why?” he asked, leaning back, bringing his leg to cross it over his other,
"Hmmm?" She shrugged, not looking at him now,
“Curious? I've never heard of your religious views before, and I’m bored here anyway. And I’ve never heard of a religion like that?” he shrugged,
“Even Christians have magic spells and wards.” He waved his hand as he spoke,
“So y'all do to? Or y'all practice magic then?” She'd heard of it, of covering your hair to protect against spirits. Of how you'd paint the porch blue to keep away the devil. Southern superstitions that she knew were based in magic and folk lore. Water nodded,
“Of course. Follows the lunar faces, it follows the sun. Where energy moves and collects and focuses.” He explained,
“it's... a lot, even for me. And I don’t’ want to bore you.” She shook her head, now curious, this was likely the longest she ever got any of them to talk that wasn't into her personal life,
“You won't. Talking to someone is far more fascinating than sitting around all day, reading shitty romance books.” She huffed, looking to the book she was reading before she fell asleep; it was almost finished anyway, not that she cared much for it. Water chuckled,
“It can be scary for beginners. Our clergy takes years to learn and dedicated themselves, but they know what they’re getting in for. I wouldn’t want to scare you.” She smiled,
“Thank you. That’s very kind of you then…” she said, sighing. Cat couldn't push much more than what she already did without them pulling back once more. She reached and pulling her legs up, tucking them into her body,
“But... can you promise that if you ever think I'd need to know something, regardless of if it will frighten me or not, will you still tell me?” she asked, finding a bit of a friendship with Water, though a rocky one. He nodded,
“Of course. But don’t think of such things though.”

Movies pulled her attention back into the living room, where she was watching "The Thing" movie. She found it funny the snow growing around them, and the snow in the movie. One of the ghouls, maybe Air, one she wasn't familiar with would pop in and out to keep an eye on her,
“I’ve brought you a gift.” Cat perked up, looking up as Papa walked into the living room, a bag in his hand, which was set in front of her,
“Since you’ve been behaving. And the snow has calmed, you might as well have a reward.” He stated, standing back to give her space as she pulled the bag open cautiously, pulling out a snow suit and boots.
“Oh? I can go outside?” She couldn't help the excitement in her voice as she spoke. Snow was still odd and alien to her, but excitement of playing with it grew in her stomach as she held the clothes she needed to do so. The idea of stealing them and running away crossed her mind, but quickly it was squashed. She didn't know where he kept the bag, and then with how thick it was, they'd hear her putting it on, and then somehow survive the wilds of Sweden with a brightly colored snow suit?
“With two escorts, but yes-“ Papa caught off as she smiled, and stood, hurrying to a private area to switch out of her clothes. He wasn't expecting so much excitement from her from a simple gift. But was bemused when she came back out, it was a bright red suit, so she would clash from the snow, but it wasn't Santa red, but a deep red. She was sure it was that color so it would be easy to spot in the snow, should she try to run. The boots were black though,
“I look like a walking strawberry.” She gave a breathy laugh as she stood in front of Papa who waited patiently. He smiled, and gave a nod,
“Yes. But a cute strawberry,” Papa laughed. Cat didn’t wait for permission after that and walked to and out to the door and opened it, jumping into the snow. Other than her first confusing attempt to flee, this was her first time in snow and sleet, and found it odd it crunched under her weight, and she found it light to the touch. It was odd to her, new. The cold air spiced her cheeks and her nose. The snow clumped well in her hand, and she saw how it froze together into ice. Looking up, she saw flakes as they fell, the bright grey sky backing it, she could see them as they melted. Cat's gaze turned to her sleeve, holding it out as the flakes landed and she could see how they looked before they melted too. Her fingers grew painful from the snow and the ice, but she ignored it as she continued to frolic in it. The snow was at least to her waist, where it wasn’t cleared. And she was surprised that the ghouls would clear some of the snow, but it made sense to not be snowed in as much as possible. Checking, Cat saw two ghouls walk out after her, wearing their normal clothes, which she found odd. Pressed suits, and shiny leather shoes don't scream winter clothes,
“Water?” she asked, and he nodded, and he then ducked as a snowball was aimed at him. She gave a laugh as he gave a sigh, leaning over and grabbing a ball himself and throwing it at her. She ducked and stumbled into the snow, laughing. Her hair sticking wet to her she saw. The snow melted and would wet her hair and her skin, she never thought it would do that. Cat dug her hands in the snow and flung it up at Water as he came to help her up and she struggled to stand but got up eventually as he was brushing snow off his mask. Grabbing and making another ball before hitting him with it. He chucked one back at her and she gave a laugh as she wiped her face off of the snow,
“Do y'all ever snow board or ski?” she asked, with so much it would seem to be an easy hobby to have in such a place. She flexed her fingers, seeing how red they went as she rubbed them together,
“I did in my youth. If we had time off, I’m sure a few of us would still.” Water chuckled as she was out of breath from struggling from running from him as they played,
“Already tired?” he laughed, he didn't seem out of breath to her, and easily kept up in the snow, regardless of his shoes and his dress,
“How do you move in this Michelin man puff suit?” she huffed, straighten up, and he only laughed, again she caught that scratchiness in his laugh, the oddness of it,
“Can you show me how to make a snow man?” she asked, looking around at the snow. They had plenty. Water chuckled,
“I haven’t made one in eons.” Water laughed but bent down and grabbed a ball of snow and showed her how to roll it into a ball, and they made three in size. He lifted them and placed them for her and as she packed snow in to make the face of the snow man. She was shivering by the time they were done and stood back, looking at their terribly looking snow man. But she was all smiles, and amused at their creation,
"Thank you for helping me," she shivered, now visibly curling into herself,
“We should get you inside. You’re not used to the cold.” Water beckoned her to follow, and she gave a hum, breathing on her hands and flexed them before moving to Water heading back inside. Water let her use his bathroom to take a hot shower. She regretted the pain of the snow and ice on her fingers, ears, nose especially, they didn't give her anything for her head, face, or hands. But she enjoyed playing in the snow, if that was the payment, it was worth it to her. After her shower she changed back into a night gown and her shawl in the living room once more. Water took her snow suit and boots and disappeared with them to who knows where. Cat had a blanket wrapped around her, and she was rubbing her hands together and looked up to see Papa holding a cup of hot chocolate,
“Had fun?” He asked, amused as she reached for the mug. He gave it to her easily and gave her space once more, taking a few steps back,
"Thank you," She took a sip of the hot chocolate, finding the flavor of alcohol in it, likely Bailys, but it was a nice touch. She smiled into her mug, not able to look at him easily,
“I’ve never been in snow before. It's fun. But cold. A different cold than what I'm used to.” She stated, pulling the blanket further around herself,
“Yall must have some interesting memories playing in the snow growing up.” She stated, looking up at him as he moved, shifting closer to her,
“Indeed,” he chuckled, sitting on the end couch she sat on, much like how Water did before,
“But rarely did we go the beach, and I’m sure you have a few storis of growing up there.” She snorted into her mug,
“touché” she looked back to the movie as it came to its final moments, its unsure conclusion,
“If I stay here too long, I’ll lose my tan.” She joked lightly.
“I don’t think you’ll lighten.” He stated lightly back,
“Perhaps we can go to the beach when winter ends, mhmmm?” He sounded lightly, but her mind wondered to the longevity of her being there. Would they keep her till summertime? Her smiled faltered for a moment, but she quickly responded,
“Does it ever in Sweden?” he chuckled at her response, if he saw her change, he made no mention,
“It does. Eventually. If not, we can go to a nice Caribbean beach. With fine sand, nice alcohol-‘
“Amazing sea food," she sighed into her mug, missing the easy cheap and high-quality food from her living on the beach,
“I can really eat some ceviche. Some nice fish ceviche.”
“Ohh…that does sound nice. Perhaps not during the winter.” He chuckled, leaning back, trying to relax with her,
“Why not? Seafood is nice whenever.” She argued lightly,
“Ahh... I prefer a nice hearty meal during the wintertime. Summer months is for refreshing cooler foods, like ceviche. Though with Sweden being so cold, I suppose I enjoy hearty meals in general,” He mused as she shrugged,
“I like the food I like.” She chuckled,
"I suppose the hearty food I know is gator tails and a Cuban sandwich," she finished her mug, and he held his hand for it, and she handed it back to him. Cat could smell him once more; it was that more earth smell that was overpowered by that sweeter one. That one still lingered, but it wasn’t as strong. She shifted and settled on the couch to finish the movie as Papa took the mug away.

Chapter Text

The house shook suddenly, causing Cat to fling herself up off the bed, her eyes moving wildly around the room she was in. She was in earth’s room, Water and Papa having other things to do and had dropped her off with Earth. He had given her a few melatonin gummies and tea to finally get her to fall asleep as another storm had picked up. Earth jerked back, by her sudden movement, as she finally fell asleep after almost two days of being awake and was snoring softly only seconds before. He was at his small desk, working on something she didn't see and had perked up when the thunder hit before she startled him,
“You alright?” he asked, standing up and walking over to his bed, looking down at her curled figure, and Cat shrugged and looked around as he took a few steps back, almost as if he remembered to give her space. The power was out, the room looked like her childhood home when a hurricane came through her town, knocking the power out for days,
“There's not light?” she pointed out, seeing the room lit by candlelight, and a chill in the air as she spoke. She looked and saw Earth had put multiple blankets over her figure, weighing her down, but keeping her warm that she didn't notice in her sleep.
“The snowstorm knocked the power out. It's not often we have thunder and lightning in a snowstorm, " he commented, looking at his large window in his room, he had pulled the curtains closed and she could see flashes of it, reminding her of heat lighting,
"We’re giving it a day before switching the generator on,” he explained, moving back to his desk and settling on the seat,
“We have plenty of candles and firewood. Aether gave me a few jackets and slippers for you too,” He nodded to the foot of the bed, and she shifted, grabbing a pair of slippers and a jacket to put on. It was thin enough so she couldn't run out in the snow with it, not that doing that during a snowstorm was the greatest of ideas anyway. Getting out of the bed, Cat moved to the window, pushing the curtain back, seeing nothing but the sleet hit the window and flashes of light illuminating the condensation on the glass near her. Pushing her hand out and felt the glass, and she felt it bowing from the force of the wind, and the creak of the wooden slats holding the glass in place. She looked up, looking to see how the glass and window was jointed to the house, just as she heard an ear-splitting shatter, and wall of ice, and water through wind slicing through her from the outside. She gave a scream, shutting her eyes and taking a step back,
"Catherine!" she ducked, bringing her hands up to try and shield herself from the wind as she felt arms wrapped around her torso and lift her up. Instantly, Earth felt her shaking, a whole-body shake, was it from the dark or the Suprise of the glass shattering?
"Catherine" he stepped back, out of the dark bedroom and into the hallway. He could feel her heart racing, and her breathing caught heavy. He tried to settle her on her feet, but she kept her knees bent and knelt in the hallway,
"Catherine? Are you alright?" he asked, trying to pull her up, but she pulled back,
"It's..." she muttered, looking up, looking at him, her eyes were glazed over as she stared wide eye,
"it's coming our way. We...we need to leave." she stood, stumbling, causing Earth to grab her arm, and she suddenly shook her head squeezing her eyes,
"We need to get to the bridge," she grabbed his hand suddenly, squeezing his gloved ones,
"Bridge?" he asked, and her eyes just rolled around, searching the dark, her body still shaking. Her hand was gripping his, but shook as she looked back and forth,
"There's no bridge, Catherine," he pulled her hand, but she only pulled it back,
"Catherine," he took a step down the hallway to the stairs,
"Let's go to the studio, there's no glass down there. We can light candles down there too," he pulled her along and she stumbled, shaking, gripping his arm with both of hers,
"The bridge! We need to get under it, to keep out of the wind!"
"Yes, yes. I know to the bridge, let's go to the bridge, Catherine." he nodded, pulling her along, helping her to keep standing. The dark kind of forced her to trust where he led her, he was thankful she was wearing slippers or else her feet would be sliced up from the glass. Even now you could hear the tinkling of the glass as it fell off her clothes on the floor, he'd have to clean that later. They arrived in the studio, and he quickly lit a few candles, placing her hand on the door frame of the room so he could give her some light. she was shaking still, leaning on the door frame and he could see tears falling down her cheeks as she gripped her nails into the wood, "Come here," He waved to her and she looked up at him, and he held his hand out, and she reached for it, grabbing it like a life line as he pulled her off the door frame, patting her down. He was brushing off the glass, thankful it broke in larger pieces he could see in the candlelight,
"You should sit down,"
"We need to get under the bridge," she muttered, stumbling on her words,
"We are under the bridge," he explained, leading her to the love seat in the studio and sitting her down,
"Duck back, we're under the bridge," he told her, and she brought her feet in, he quickly slipping her slippers off as she tucked into a ball, bringing her knees to her chest as she staired wide eye into the dark,
"it'll pass," he told her, turning and disappearing to the dark corner of the room. He returned with a battery powered CD player and headphones. He turned it on softly and placed them over her head. She jerked as he did, but he placed it around, her ears and wrapped a blanket around her to keep her warm. Even though she was wearing multiple layers, she was still shaking under the touch as she sat in her extreme state. He went to leave but her hand shot out, grabbing his arm,
"You can't leave. You need to stay under the bridge." she spoke,
"You can't go out there, you'll get killed," she dug her nails into his arm, and he nodded,
"Okay, okay. I will not go out, I will stay here," he knelt by the couch,
"You promise?" she asked him, sounding almost childlike and he nodded,
"I will not leave here; I will stay under the bridge. The storm will pass." that seemed to calm her fears as she settled back, and he took a seat leaning on the wide arm rest of the seat.

Cat didn't realize at first where she was when she woke. It was dark and smelled of candle smoke as she lifted her head. It was disorientating with music playing around her as she brought her hand up and pulled off the headphones, looking around abet startled,
"We're...." she looked and saw Earth by the door, he seemed to be talking to someone, probably another ghoul,
"Boards will freeze but it'll be easier to board-" he looked up at her muttering, and she looked at him confused,
"How are we down here?" she looked down and saw the cd player and hit paused, quieting the player. She sat up, and found it chilly in the air, candles lit around the room,
"You're awake." he asked, tilting his head as he took a few steps to her, tentative,
"I think the gummies hit again after your adrenaline rush," he chuckled, a calmed down and she looked at him confused,
"Sorry, Bad joke," he wiped his hands on his pants in a human way as she looked at him confused,
"You have questions?" she nodded,
"How, and when did I get down here?" she asked, rubbing her face, feeling how tired her eyes were,
"We came down here, do you not remember?" he asked, and she gave a sigh, rubbing her temple,
"I... yes." she looked up at him with surprised eyes, now tensed,
"It..glass. the window shattered from the wind?" she asked confused, and he nodded confirming her memories,
"Unfortunately, you were under the glass but didn't really receive any damage thankfully from he broken glass," he explained, and we walked down here." she rubbed her face, shaking her head,
"No. it...was something else," she was confused looking at him,
"Did I ask about a bridge?" he nodded,
"You seemed very serious about getting under it?" she gave a groan, laying her face in her hands,
"I'm sorry." She shook her head. He gave a chuckle, relaxing his shoulders as it seemed she was aware, and wished to lighten the mood,
"What about this bridge? It seemed important." he pulled his hands behind his back as he stood curious to her, as she pulled back her hair,
"don't you know?" she asked him, and he shook his head, and she gave a laugh,
"I guess you don't go into people's past that much," she sighed, leaning on the couch,
"I got caught out in a tornado on a beach," she explained,
"Me and a friend went out to camp in the inlets. Good waves, nice views, supposed to be a chill weekend. An afternoon rain shower was and is normal in Florida, ya know? So, we just went into our tent for a few hours. Usually, a nap or whatever. We've done it before a million times," she shook her head,
"I've lived through hundreds of hurricanes and tropical storms and floods. I've never lived through a tornado before, especially on a beach. It was so quick, it grew out of nowhere, and by the time it formed and we we're in its path, we could only just...run," she blinked, and he could see her shaking. Living back though her memories of that day. He didn't push about who she was with, though the question was on his tongue as he was curious, at his head tilt she took a deep breath,
"There was a bridge. an interstate bridge. We decided to run for it. You...you wouldn't believe the sound. It was like the sound of a crash, all around you. Sand blasting from the wind on our skin. We could barely see from the water and the sand. We woke up to our tent ripping to ribbons. And after, under the bridge, we could only just hang onto the cement and pray to whoever that would listen to not have the tornado rip up the bridge," she flexed her fingers,
"I broke a few of my nails off the bed, our skin was covered in cuts, all of our belongings were gone." she explained, looking back at Earth,
"I... thought I was gonna die that day," he tilted his head the other day,
"And your friend?" she blinked,
"He survived too. He tore a muscle in his arm helping me hold to the bridge. We didn't talk about it much after though," He gave a hum of thought,
"Well...we're okay. The storm knocked the power out, but I never thought the wind would cause enforced glass to shatter. I should beg for forgiveness of you being put in harm's way and the terror you were in," she waved him off,
"You didn't know. It's alright Earth."
"Regardless, should you ever need anything from any of us, we will be here for you," he insisted, and she gave a soft smile and nodded, holding her arm out, he looked at her curiously,
"Yes?"
"Hug me you idiot." she chuckled, and he walked to her and bent down, allowing her to wrap her arms around her,
"Any reason why I win a hug?" he asked, and she chuckled,
"For caring about me it...I think. I like to think you care for me more than an obligation," she sighed, he smelled of evergreens, and she soon let him go.

Chapter Text

Aether finally allowed her access to her bedroom ... after he cleaned it out with a toothbrush and comb, satisfied anything she could pick a lock with was gone. Regardless of her lack of sharp pointy objects, Cat was glad to have a bit of privacy every once and a while back, a privilege she didn't think was a privilege. Everything was pretty much the same when she went back into her bedroom, him having taken time to fold and organize everything once more, however she found that sweet smell there too now, seemingly now everywhere. But she couldn’t pinpoint why, why was it now in her room? It didn't have any incense burning, or air freshener she's seen. With her new privacy a long hot bath was in order, and after setting her change of clothes on the vanity, Cat started the bath as Aether walked in with a plate for her to eat. He set it on her side table and took a seat watching her grab a towel and going into the bathroom,
“Taking a bath?” he asked. And she nodded, though he couldn't see her,
“is that an issue?” she asked, with a bite in her tone, her distrust and dislike of Aether evident, devil's advocate perhaps is what he thought himself of, but for her he was too abrasive and strict. She heard his feet shuffle, which surprised her since the ghouls we're always so quiet and she looked to the bathroom door as the tub filled. He stood leaned against the door frame his arms crossed, relaxed. She noticed how toned his arms were, and how muscular he was, compared to Water who was a book nerd. He looked intimidating but dominate in a way she couldn't really explain. Aether shook his head no,
"That isn't a problem," he stayed leaned on the frame as she stopped the water, and acutely aware she was being watched by him,
"Is there a problem? Why are you still here?" she asked him, looking up at him, and he shook his head,
"No, there is no problem." he repeated and she and him stared at each other, She gave a huff,
"Even with my bedroom back, if you refuse to give me at least the privacy of a bath, which I have been given by your peers and boss, I'd rather go to them and have the respect of my space," she stood up for herself, crossing her arms like he did. With the shaking his shoulders, only then she could see him laughing at her, and she clenched her jaw. He held his hand up, motioning to wait as he went back into her bedroom and came back with that plate of food, and he walked right up to her, bending down into her space. She held her breath, but kept her gaze firm as he bent down, setting the plate by the tub, but also leaning his face next to her's. With how close he was, she was aware as well how little she was; how large Aether was. His presents alone was dominating, in a way she couldn't explain. Alluring, terrifying, sexy, scary. She clenched her jaw as he stood up to his full Hight once more, taking no notice of anything up with her, and he pointed to the food,
"I expect that plate to be eaten," is all he stated as he left. She heard the door shutting and even peaked her head back into her room, seeing he was gone. She gave a huff, relaxing her shoulders and rubbing her neck. He stood her on end, and she didn't like that. They all did really, even the ones she was accustomed to, but she didn't think Earth or Water would ever really frighten her, where she could see Aether putting his hands on her or hurting her, as long as he is justified about it. The bath she took after was greatly needed, with how deep the tub was she was able to float and to stretch her muscles out, her high anxiety wrecking her neck and back. The steam in her face caused her to feel lightheaded, but comfortable, that sickly sweet smell stronger in the heat and the steam. The idea ran through her head, that suggestion of Papa to touch herself. The idea, now by herself, without Papa or a ghoul in the other room seemingly more alluring now then it was then. The sweet smell drove her mad, the steam amplifying the smell to her. And Aether, him alone. She hated him-no. Cat shook her head; she didn't hate him; cat disliked him. Yes, thats better. She didn't know him, and yet with how terrifying he was, how cross and intense he was alone causing a primal part of her excitement. She both wanted to do as Papa suggested, and yet did not want to agree to it. Her mind went to the plate of food instead, and saw it was chocolate covered strawberries. She almost laughed at the romantic notion of them but ate them anyway, sweet and tart of the dark chocolate on them. She thought lightly of which ghoul made them or if they were bought like that. Eventually, cooling of the bath water signaled her to leave, and with closer inspection, she saw all her comfortable clothes were taken away by Aether as well, leaving her in those thin nightgowns once more. Again, a luxury she didn't think was a luxury. She wondered if Water had her shawl, she liked the cover it gave her, though she was sure the ghouls and Papa didn't mind how little or much she wore.

Her dreams turned odd, whenever she could find rest, and they were almost terrifying. Cat was on her back, and she couldn’t move, not really. But she wasn't restrained, but she couldn’t lift her arms or legs up. But she could move them from her body, like she was making a snow angel. But to bring them to her face or push herself up she couldn't do that. There was liquid around her, everywhere but her face, it made her body heavy, and her instinct to swim was kicking in, though she wasn't able to. It was like she was floating, but in a position her body couldn't float in. Then she thought she was drowning, not the first nightmare she’d have where she drowned. Even her affinity of the ocean, there had been moments where she thought she couldn't get air, but the wave would always stop, or the sand bar would come up and she could move to go up, to fresh air. Her face above the water, she could open her eyes, and looked up but didn’t see the sky. She didn't see any stars, or clouds or sun. It was black, in that sea of black she saw faces. There was a face of a ghoul. A few of them, some even feminine in traits that she hadn't seen before. Then these skull faces appeared, one was her's, the third, but there were more that were alien to her. They looked coldly at her, hunger in their eyes as they came in and out of the black around her. She felt hands then. At first, they were light, she thought of fish or seaweed, but the feeling of them grabbing her proved her wrong. At first, they were holding her arms and restraining her in the liquid. Where they are always there? Then there were more, hands felt her chest, cupping her breasts, some pulled her ankles apart, others rubbed her thigh. One grabbed her throat, and she gave a scream, pulling and pushing from the hands. It was a dream, it was a dream, it had to be a dream. She gave a gasp, waking up with a start, her heart pounding in her chest painfully as she grabbed the blanket to her chest. Her eyes darting down and looked down at herself, finding her skin fine, no marks on it. Finding her in the same night gown as she fell asleep in as well. Seemingly no one was in the room with her. Cat rubbed her face with a sigh, stressed, and shook her head, leaning back down in the pillows.

She grew quickly annoyed with her sleep; how rare it was for her to sleep well anyhow. Cat almost preferred when she didn't sleep, but that caused its other problems; but when she did fell asleep, she was haunted by odd dreams, that excited her but terrified her. Often forcing her to wake, out of breath and sweating, some of them new, some dreams repeating themselves, and she always had some sort of aspect to it she found she could both control and not at the same time. If she slept out in the living room, or library, sleep would be a bit better there then in her room. But slowly that sweet smell became her normal smell of the house. She didn’t bring it up how consuming it was to the ghouls, but she also found them a bit odd too. Perhaps that sweet smell was affecting them too. Likely, though if she brought up in conversation at all, including Water, would question what she ment. About how that sickly sweet smell wasn't around. But she noticed how Water was a little shorter at times, which went against this normal friendly nature. Aether and fire even getting into spats around her. Previously she would hear their fighting but often it didn't bother her. Their quiet steaming nature now turned into snips and snaps even around her. Earth who was so observant fell on his observations and quietness snapping at her once for a question and then apologizing. She couldn’t figure out why though, why they were high on aggression, or agitation. If anything, that smell gave her a blood rush, a hazy head. Cat walked to Earth's door, her hand automatically going to the knob and turning it. It was not often that she would knock, as it was normal for her to be able to go to any room open to her. She was curious about the window, if it was repaired or not. As she stepped into Earth’s room and turned her attention to find him…busy…with another ghoul, she couldn’t tell who was who, but there were two naked men on that bed, a lot of skin, and she gave a small ‘eep’ and rushed out with a quick apology and a blushing face. Were they horny? Was that what she was feeling? Why? Why were they horny? Were they allowed to have relations with each other? She shook her head; those dreams were messing with her. That’s all. They already said to her that sex was normal in their lives, in their congregation or whatever they were. So, it was probably nothing more than a release of ‘energy’ as Water put it, something normal, yeah? “You didn’t join them?” she gasped turning to see Papa there in the hallway, a glass of wine in his hand and his head cocked curiously at her. Cat felt like she was a child again, getting caught by her dad doing something naughty. Her face was flush, as she was still reeling from the embarrassment of walking in on two men having sex, “Care to have some?” he offered before she could respond, holding out an empty wine glass. She hesitated, before nodding, quietly, her face still red as she tried to calm down, taking a sigh. Papa smiled lightly, “Wonderful! I have a delicious bottle in my room I think you'd like. Come.” He motioned for her to follow and once more, she hesitated. He took no noticed, so she decided to follow him. When they entered his room, she decided to sit at the love seat in his room as he pulled a bottle out of his collection and poured her a glass of sweet red wine. He aeriated it for moment, twirling it around in the glass before handing it to her carefully- noticing he had his gloves back one once more. She brought it to her lips and tasted it, which she didn’t hate the taste. Wine wasn't something she ever got the taste for honestly. He poured himself a glass and sat in a chair near her, he had a small living space in his room as it was the largest room. When he was comfortable, they were left in a quietness that was prickly to her skin, causing Cat to shift uneasy in the chair, “You didn’t join them. Any reason?” he asked nonchalantly as he stood back up, finding a blanket for her, the question causing Cat to blush once more, “I didn’t mean to interrupt them, one. Two, it would be ballsy of me to have asked to join. Three, I don’t think I’m comfortable having sex anyway one a singular person, why two more?” she sighed, tucking her legs under her and with the new blanket he gave her. There was a bit of a snap to her voice, which Papa didn’t take any offence to it as he leaned back into his chair near her seat, drinking his wine lightly. “You’re a virgin?” He asked just as evenly, as if it was a simple answer anyone would ask, like 'how's the weather?' she rolled her eyes, almost angry at that question, “You say it like you didn’t know. Out of all those records they got on me, did I ever sleep with anyone?” he shook head lightly, seemingly knowing the answer. “Any particular reason why?” He asked so calmly, nonchalantly once more, and she blushed, drinking more of the wine, gripping the stem decently hard, “n-no. Just…never felt comfortable. With myself. With my partner, with my life at the time or the location.” She shrugged, “Why don’t you join them?” she shot back at him, as a joke more than anything else, a lightness in her tone. He did indeed laugh, “I am a top my dear. And though I do enjoy my fair amount of sex, ghouls are far more orally satisfactory to me. I tend to just fuck either who I want…or who I need to.” “Is there a difference?” he nodded, taking a sip. “What am I then?” he looked up at her, his white eye boring into her as his presence changed, “Who says I want to have sex with you?” Papa challenged her, turning his head back, waiting on her response “You implied it, it seems. Or maybe I’m making a jest to see your intention?” She shot back. In this conversation, now, she felt like in equal footing somehow. With how intimidating Papa was, she never thought him to be above her somehow. That someway they were on the same field. Papa chuckled, “Far more intelligent than your peers. If you'd have me, I would bed you. I'd make you feel beautiful. To feel emotions. To feel new wonders.” He spoke, so calmly, but so surely and her head buzzed as she laid it in her hand, rubbing her head, “All you must do, it consent to me.” He spoke, never having moved from his spot. But yet, her equal footing she felt she had was slipping, he was in control, though he needed her permission. She shook her head, “I-I can't. I can’t do that.” She looked up and looked anywhere but to him. She found a few photos of familiar skull faces, faces in her dreams and she pointed to them, “C-can you tell me about that?” She was desperate to change the subject, but who they were were also on her mind. Papa Emeritus the Third looked up to where she pointed, “It’s a painting of the Papas before me. Emeritus 1 and two, and Papa Nihil. You seem like you’ve got something to say? Are you familiar with them?” Cat shrugged, "I've seen them before… I think. I think they were in my dream. I guess it was from a photo I’ve seen somewhere.” The half lie sipped out from her lips, she couldn't trust him, not really; and she finished her glass after, and he offered more. She took the offer and he took her glass, pouring her more, “Don’t let me drink all your good wine.” she chuckled, her face now flushed from the drink, “I’d drink cheap wine if it wasn’t too stout," she told him, and he chuckled, he handed her glass back, and she noticed then his hands had no gloves on anymore, his skin brushing her own as she took the stem of the glass, “it's no issue. You should be pampered with expensive wine, hot baths, and nice clothes.” he stated, standing back up and pouring his own glass, swirling the wine for a moment before sipping it. He settled back down once more, “These dreams… do you remember them?” he asked, curiously now but she only shrugged. “I didn't dream a lot. But I’ve now been dreaming lately.” she slurred. The drink getting to her harder than she thought it would, “Alot of the time, its like you.” she tilted her head, in thought, “Like me?” he asked, raising an eyebrow, “Yeah… kinda terrifying. Kinda alluring…” he chuckled as she tried to explain herself, it was hard in that state as she struggled to think cohesively. “You find me terrifying?” He almost laughed, there was a lightness to his tone, a teasing note which she caught, “Are you not? One word, who knows what the ghouls will do. Your eye is intimidating, you're so sure of yourself. So sure, of your position. Thats all…intimidating,” Cat held the glass in her hand as she spoke, thinking of her words carefully. Papa chuckled, setting his empty glass down to the side, “I find you far more terrifying.” Cat couldn't help but laugh at that, ‘“you’re joking.” he shook his head, leaning on the arm of the chair to her, speaking to her in such a friendly position, “You are unpredictable. I cannot follow my emotions so truly, but you, my dear, allow yourself that freedom. Thats quiet terrifying to a man who works for order.” he laughed, leaning back in his chair. She sighed, looking at the wine and finished her second glass, her head bobbing around lightly, “Care for a third?” he offered, standing to his feet to fill her glass, and she allowed him to pour her a third. “For such a religious group, I’m surprised you stated you’re for order," she spoke honestly, stumbling over her words, but he chuckled, “Well, yes. Any organization is for order, isn’t it? Even ours. Perhaps you can call it, a…controlled release? " he chuckled to himself, fiddling with his fingers at those words, "Thankfully, everyone here is not sticklers for rules like others can be. Hopefully you’ll never meet one.” “You mean like…one of those other papas?” she asked. And he looked up to the photo, “Yes. My brothers are far more sticklers for the rules. The second is a bit of a sadist.” he chuckled, “But a ladies' man still. I’m sure his lovers he grows more relaxed around, but not around anyone else watching.” he waved his hand, “The first is fairly old. Same with Nihle. They have sisters…er… sisters of sins we call them. Nihil has a particular favor with sister imperator. But not quite so…” he waved his hand once more, causing her to notice he did speak a lot with his hands, “Sexually active? They are far more into the politics of our organization then I deal with at the moment.” he explained, and Cat just watched him as he spoke, only half paying attention to his words as her head buzzed. “Italian?” She asked him randomly, and he looked up surprised, “uh..yes. Yes. my accent.” she smiled, “Its nice.” She purred, “Thank you.” “Your bothers speak Italian like you?” he shrugged, and she caught him not liking so much of speaking of his brothers, “The second. He prefers to speak it versus English. Do you have any brothers?” he asked, and she sighed, laying back on the arm of the love seat, agitation in her body, “You have a report.” she commented on, waving her hand. “I think I’d like to hear some stories of your siblings.” he chuckled, causing her to shrug, unsure if she should even answer, “No. no brothers. Stepsister. We don’t talk though. Shes a few years older. She moved to inland Florida. Shes far more successful than I was. But…I think I liked to have some more fun. In my life… yea know?” he chuckled, nodding, “Indeed. Siblings will always be compared to each other,” he spoke lightly. Cat finished her glass and set it on the table between them carefully, shaking her head 'no' as he went to grab the near empty bottle. She settled down in the love seat with a sigh, sinking into the leather. A Nice buzzed going on in her head and a faint smile formed on her lips. Papa finished his glass and settled it next to hers, she thought it was funny his glass had a lipstick stain from his make up on it, “I’m glad you found the wine pleasing," he spoke, and she chuckled with him, “Its sweet. I like sweets. You pick out good wine,” He chuckled, standing and walking to the foot of the love seat, pulling her blanket up over her, “Thank you for the companionship and conversation, rest well." he nodded, and she gave a yawn and snuggled into the blankets deeper.

Chapter Text

She woke with a mild hum, stretching back out, Cat had fell asleep in Papa’s room, and it was quiet and dim in the room. Sitting up, the used wine glasses were gone, and Papa was too. Her eyes moved to the door and saw a ghoul stood at the door, in attention. At her gaze they perked up and grabbed a nearby pitcher and poured her some water, setting the glass by her. No arguments there when she took the glass and drunk it down one go,
“Ever been drunk before?” it was water, he didn't have his symbol on him, she noticed. He chuckled at her, a lightness in his stance as he filled her empty glass once more,
“Ooof. Should’ve seen me on prom night. I’m surprised I didn’t screw anyone that time,” she chuckled as he helped her up more comfortably on the love seat while she drunk her water,
"You could've joined us, you know?" she coughed into her glass as water brought up what happened the night before,
"Dude!' she coughed, and he reached over, patting her back as she tried not to cough a lung up. She heard him laugh, his loud boisterous laugh,
"I... I....I couldn't even begin," she brought her hands to her face, it turned bright red once more,
"You and Earth?" he shrugged,
"We all kind of sleep with each other, it just depends on your poison?" he stood back up, giving her space once more,
"Doesn't that get y'all in trouble? Like what if Fire and Earth were a thing?" he laughed, shaking his head, walking away from her sitting, and set the water pitcher down by a table near the door,
"We have no 'things', at least not the ghouls. We can sleep with anyone, however much we like, in anyway, as long as consent is involved. If you want to join, all you need to do is ask." he spoke lightly, again, it was alien to her how calm he spoke of such things as her face was beet red with embarrassment. She rubbed her face as she downed her drink once more, "No. No thank you. I-I don't think I will be ever open to...," she paused to think of a word,
"Fuck?"
"Sleep," she narrowed her eyes at him at his word, he only winked at her and she blushed once more, turning away from him,
"Sleep with, any of you. Let alone more than one of you," she slipped off the leather seat and gave a stretch, popping her joints. He gave a hum which she looked up at him about, but he quieted down quickly,
"That smell isn't here anymore," She pointed out,
"What is it?" she asked, and he shrugged,
"I have no idea what you're talking about," she gave a hum back, sure he was lying,
"Well...I'm going back to my room, I'm going to take a shower." she huffed, mildly annoyed at the lanky ghoul. Though she couldn't see his face, she could tell he has a small smirk on his face, bemused at her somehow. He nodded, "of course."

After her shower, she was surprised to find sweats on her bed, rather than her going to find a night gown. Gladly she put on the sweatpants and comfortable loose sweatshirt. Cat felt a bit more like her in those clothes, a bit more like she was home. Florida was hot, but her go to outfit was leggings or sweats and a sports bra anyway. Barefoot, everywhere she could. Like most Floridians. She padded down to the kitchen, finding none of the ghouls out and about surprisingly. The fridge and cabinets were always filled, most of the things she wasn't sure about since they were in Sweden. The food, no matter how well it was made, always tasted different to her. American food was a different level of bad, it almost made her laugh. But she found the simple ingredients to make a sandwich. Though they had no sliced bread or cheese, only blocks of it. She pulled some drawers out, before finding the utensils and she spotted a steak knife in the drawer. She paused, looking up at the doors quickly before grabbing it, and tucking it in her waist band,
"I could have cooked you something," she jumped, looking up to see Fire at the door,
"Oh!" she sighed,
"Yall are so quiet." she put a hand to her chest,
"I didn't want to bother y'all. I only wanted something simple." she looked back at the drawer and saw only butter knives, and she picked one up, smiling sheepishly at him,
"Though, I think all of you can cook well. Can't say I've had Water or Aether's cooking before." Fire gave a snort, walking into the kitchen as she tried to cut a block off the cheese,
"There's a tool for that, " he stated, walking around the island to where she stood and opened up another drawer, finding a wire cutter for her to use,
"Oh, thank you." she took it and sliced a bit off for her sandwich. Fire had a bread knife and cut her some slices of bread, and she assembled her simple snack,
"Thank you," she gave a soft smile to him, and he only nodded.

She managed to hide the knife all the way back to her room. Her snack on a plate. When she entered, she settled the plate down on her small side table and before making her way into her bathroom, where to hide her knife? Where would a bunch of men not think to look? An idea to put it under her pillow arose, but it was too sketchy of an idea. Her bathroom was mostly private, and she almost smiled at the idea as she hid the knife in the bag of pads in the cabinet under the sink. She stuck it between the layers, making sure to tuck the ends. She tucked the bag away, by the tampons and face wash. With how nice they've been generally so far, this little life on the bayou shit will end sooner or later. And though Cat would like to think Water and Papa would never hurt her, the knife brought her a bit more of insurance. A comfort, in a bizzarro way. Though keeping it in the bathroom was odd, more than likely they wouldn't give her access to the bathroom if they were hurting her, but it was still a comfort. She jumped at a knock at the door, and she stood up, washing her hands and going to the door, it was odd they would knock at it. She opened it to see a ghoul at the door and she cocked her head, looking down at his belt,
"Earth? Ya'll never knocks." she had a bemused smile on her face as he nodded,
"I wanted to apologize," he stated, and she was confused at him,
"If I had made you uncomfortable. About yesterday?" she almost laughed, and she shook her head,
"Earth, why are you apologizing? I walked in on you. I'm sorry!" she had a lightness of her tone, it was such a crazy idea, why would he be apologizing? He chuckled back,
"Yes...still; we are so open with sex; you could have joined in-"
"you are the fourth one," she shook her head, rubbing her temple,
"Water and Papa both asked the same thing," she sighed, moving from the door, to lean on the banister,
"But you didn't." he stated more then asked, and she rolled her eyes,
"Sir, you were having gay sex, how would I have known you wanted a vagina thrown in that mix anyway? Besides I don't know if I could handle one of ya, rather than two of ya." She sighed,
"So... no. No thank you. And next time, I'll knock. How's the window?" he laughed, tossing his head back a tad, not as much as Water did,
"Thats why you came to my room? We took some wood and blocked it out. Come summertime, the ice will thaw, and we will replace the glass." he waved his hand, relaxed. She nodded, faking a yawn,
"that's good, I'm going to take a nap now. Again, sorry for walking in on ya." she gave a sheepish grin, and he laughed, waving her off. After shutting the door, she gave a sigh, looking back at the bathroom. What if they noticed? A missing steak knife? What if it was the only one? They'd likely know she was up to something. Her stomach rolled in a knot, as she gave a harsh swallow. She'd have to wait to see.

Chapter Text

Her mind was always to that knife for a while, as they ran back to their odd little routine. Days passed, and slowly she calmed herself of her anxiety. Their little odd peace pact kept at the moment. The quietness, the peace, Cat knew it wouldn’t last forever though. Like a ticking bomb that she knew was only a blade’s edge of going off. But for the moment, her tiredness of fighting it, fighting her being there was overwhelmed by the want of companionship. She knew it would, humans are like that, arn’t they? The want to be around people, to talk to them, to spend time with them. Water made his collection of books for her to try, like she said. She found he had cleared a shelf off for her to put books she was reading or interesting in, and a place for her to put the books for him to put back. He was a librarian. She was re-reading Harry Potter, something she was surprised they had, but none-the-less happy to read it.
“Are you a house?” she looked up to see Water walking in, some files in hand,
“Which house?” she smiled, and looked back at the book,
“Hufflepuff I think. Loyalty is something I think I have more than knowledge, or cunningness, or even boldness. I haven’t heard of this cover though ‘alchemist’s stone’ is new.” she pointed out, and Water turned his head, leaning on the back of the spare chair,
“What do you mean?”
“In America, it's called ‘Harry Potter and the Philosopher’s Stone’ because I guess they thought Americans wouldn’t know what an alchemist is, but know what a philosopher was?” she chuckled with a strug, Water shrugged,
“Nicolas Flimel is better known in Europe, so I suppose it makes sense.” he stated, standing back up and heading to the bookshelves,
“Do you have any books on him?” she asked, yelling over her shoulder as her eyes moved back to the dwindling fire.
“Nicolas Flimel?” she heard him hum in thought,
“One, here.” she looked up as he bent over the sofa she sat on and handed her a small book. It was old, and smooth under her hand, with a woven green cover worn though time. She put the harry potter book away and opened the alchemy book finding it in…another language. She gave growl,
“Do you know Spanish?” she yelled back at Water,
"I think it's...Spanish," he laughed, responding,
“No, but Fire does.” she sighed, flipping through the book and found familiar symbols on the pages, triangles with lines through them, and odd little symbols, one with the word ‘aqua’ under one of them, one that matched Water’s own symbol,
“Hey!” she jumped and flipped, kneeling on the couch to look back at the bookshelves as Water worked in them, he gave a hum of as she yelled at him,
“Your names! They’re alchemy symbols.”
“Yes.” he spoke matter a fact and she gave him a look,
“You know alchemy?” he shrugged, looking back at the shelves,
“Its…energy. The transferring and changing of energy, isn’t? It's in the bible, it's all connected with secret recipes to create, deconstruct, and reconstruct things. Jesus was an alchemist, turning water into wine, and with 5 loaves of bread and 2 fish feed five thousand people?” he had a lightness in his tone, something she was curious about. Indeed, at least the book nerd read the bible,
“And the holy trinity, in alchemy they are sulfur, mercury, and salt, which is found in every living thing, much like the bible states the same of the father, the sun, and the holy spirit.” she gave a hum, looking at the dusty book,
“That seems pretty cool. Is it a newer idea of though? I haven’t heard of that before.” she asked, holding the book out to him, and he took it, and walked to her small bookshelf, placing it there,
“No. The idea of alchemy came as early as the Greco-Roman Egypt. So, the idea has been around along with Christianity itself in popularity.” he explained, standing back up, he leaned against the bookshelf for a moment, before his eyes drifted to the fireplace, finding it suddenly chilly in the room,
“Oh. I’ll grab you more wood.” he turned and left the room. She sat curiously with her harry potter book in hand.
Boredom came up and books grew annoyed to her too, and she moved from the library to the living room space, where she could brain rot on movies. She picked the exorcist; she hadn’t seen it in while. She was quiet as she watched the horror movie. To today standards she found it dated. But in a way that added to its charm almost. Timely.
“Oh, exorcist.” she jumped, looking back to see Fire walking in with Air. Aether was the tallest of the ghouls, with water being up there too, just lanky and not as dense of Aether was. Earth was the shortest with Fire. Both stocky though, in a way that easily they could go toe to toe with Aether and keep up with in a fight. Air was the ghoul she knew the least, though he wasn’t unfriendly. He just wasn’t around with her often. And if he was, he just didn’t chat. She nodded,
“Yeah. I’m running out of movies the longer I’m here.” she sighed, leaning back into the couch,
“Den här filmen är så rolig. Som om djävulen skulle ta en liten flicka i besittning.” Fire laughed, looking over to Air as he leaned on one of the seats to take a break and watch the film, air chuckled,
“Ja. Pazuzu är en kuk.” Air nodded. The inclusion of Swedish, she thought it was Swedish, suddenly was alien to her ear. It made sense they could speak it, since they were in Sweden and she thought they were Swedish, but she hadn’t heard them really speak it before. It made her head spin, and curious to what they were saying, ‘ja’ was maybe a yes. It was almost stereotypical, Germans said it too. But other than that, Pazuzu, which is the demon in the exorcist, she didn’t know what else they were chatting about,
“You find the movie funny?” she asked, lightly, her mind going to Beetlejuice,
“Have you seen it 167 times?” she couldn’t help the smile, at her joke, and Air nodded,
“and it gets funnier every single time I watch it.” he finishes the quote,
“I’ve watched a bit of movies too. Though the sequel is a bit dull.” he shrugged, taking a few steps back and tugging on Fire’s sleeve,
“Komma. Vi måste slutföra uppgiften.” Fire gave a grunt and nodded. Leaving her be for a while.

After the film was over, she was surprised to see no Ghouls around her, nor did she hear any, not that she heard them often. She decided to go through the shelves. Finding a source of entertainment, but also a nosey curiosity on what's around her. Alot of DVDs and VHS tapes, but she also found a deck of cards. She pulled out the stack and counted the cards, finding a full deck. She went to the kitchen and sat down at the table and laid out a game of solitaire for herself, flipping through the worn cards. She almost wanted to find a ghoul, so they’d play with her and starve off her wondering mind. She didn’t know poker, but they could teach her. War and Bullshit both games that she could recall off the top of her head, but the idea of being with the ghouls, knowingly seeking their friendship frightened her. Water was nice, and she knew where he’d be. He was predictable. But he was still against her, wasn’t he? He wouldn't’ tell her secrets, and he worked for Papa, who is wanting something of her, but she wasn’t so sure of yet. A shuffle of clothes caused her to look up to see Aether at the door of the kitchen and she instantly grew on edge. He was leaned relaxed on the frame, his arms crossed. He out of all of them, gave an air of cockiness and surety only matched by Papa, but a violent aggression he lacked. He made her hair stand on end with anxiety. He walked to her and pulled a chair out and sat down on it, still seemingly relaxed,
“Play any games?” he asked, stiffly.
“War would be the only one…” she stated, picking up the cards from her own game,
“Teach me.” he told her, leaning on the table and pressing his fingers together,
“T-teach you?” she asked, surprised and he nodded,
“Yes. I want you…to teach me how to play. I do not know this game. You will teach me.” he nodded, leaning back. Cat looked up at him suspiciously but shuffled the cards and separated the deck in half, giving one to him and other to her,
“It's easy. Chance really. Just flip the card, out,” she explained, pulling her top card off and setting it down. Aether was leaned back in the chair, perhaps bored too, and did as she did, and she saw her card loss,
“A 5 against an 8, I take the cards.” she took his and hers and set it to the side,
“Point of the game is to lose the stack you got.” she stated flipping her cards. They played a game of war, it was awkward, and Aether wasn’t a star conversationalist. She wondered if he was trying to spend time with her to get her comfortable with her, or her to him. Why was he trying to be nice? She almost wanted to ask him, confront him, throw fuel into a fire. She took a deep breath and let it out quietly, rather not start a fight if not need be,
“What book are you reading?” he asked her, and she looked up at him, confused,
“Why?” he shrugged, dealing the cards,
“Thought to ask. You spend time in the library with Water a bit.” he expressed, and she picked up her stack,
“Harry potter right now, but I was curious about alchemy,” she looked to his chest, where his triangle was on as a necklace too, he gave a grunt, flipping his card over, and taking the stack,
“The book was in Spanish, and Water said Fire knew Spanish.” he nodded, and flipped his card, she took the stack,
“Do you all know Swedish?” she asked him, and he gave a quiet nod, flipping his card, it was war. They set out three cards over the one, and flipped the last card, Aether took the stack,
“Do you know anything else?”
“Ich spreche Deutsch.” he spoke in a guttural tone, but she caught it,
“German? Deutsch?” he nodded, flipping his card, she took the stack,
“But you’re Swedish?” He gave another nod. Another flip. She took the stack. She gave a hum of thought, quirky playing their game. At the end of it, she was drawing onto boredom once more,
“Is there any game you know?” She asked the intimidating ghoul, who looked as if he was going to recommend something-
“Strip poker?” She looked to see Papa at the door, empty wine glass in hand and she rolled her eyes,
“I was going to recommend Skitgubbe, but we needed a third. You should join us,” Aether narrowed his eyes at papa. Cat watched the tension between the two. Both were intimidating men in their most part. But in different ways. Aether submitted to Papa. He had to. But that didn’t mean he tested the boundaries of their agreements. His would never call papa master. Or Sir. Papa was his title. Papa to his part ignored the test of boundaries,
“I know the game. A classic. Though Swedish. Do you think Catherine would care for the game?”
“She taught me a game. I thought it only fair I teach her one. With two teachers she should have no problem picking the game up,” Aether concluded, picking the stack of cards up. And shuffling them. Papa gave a hum and went and grabbed a bottle of wine, before popping the cork and pouring two glasses. He then sat at the table and slid her one of the glasses. Which she took as Aether served the cards out.

Chapter Text

It was bright outside, odd for the usual cloudy Swedish winters. Waking up to a bright bedroom from the sunlight leaking in through her windows was new. Not new, though, from the sunshine state, but her in Sweden it was new. The snow reflected any little of light, back. Making it seem like it was glowing outside, radiating. She jumped from her bed with a vigor she hadn’t really shown before and flung the thick curtains back to see outside. The snow had eased back to completely stopping. The clouds thin enough even have some rays of sunshine. Cat couldn’t help the childish grin on her face as she padded her feet like a child,
“Aether!” She yelled,
“Papa!” she turned, sprinting out the door and out to the hall, pausing before going down the stairs to the basement,
“Aether! Papa!” she yelled, flinging the door open to a startled Papa and Fire,
“y-yes? Something wrong?” Papa was startled, and surprised at her unusual cheery, and happy self and attitude,
“Nothing! Its sunny outside! Can I go outside? Please! Its bright and sunny and it's not snowing anymore!” she was smiling at papa, at the door frame, and he stumbled on his words as he stood up,
“uh…yes. I see no reason for you not be able to,” he turned to Fire,
“let's continue this tomorrow, yes?” he held his hand out to her, and she reached for it, grabbing, jittery and excitable. She grabbed it, finding it gloved. She pulled him away from the recording studio,
“Where's Aether? Does he have the snow suit?” she asked, pulling him along, and he pulled back slightly, a lightness in his laugh at her enthusiasm,
“Yes. He does. He is perhaps in his room.” he stated, taking the lead up the stairs. She had never been to Aether’s room. She had no need. They didn’t really get along. Cat thought of a solider and thought of a cot and a pristine and bare room. There was the door at the end of the hallway, the room that was always barred from her. It looked like every other door in the hallway. Next to it, was Aether’s door; at least the door Papa stopped at and knocked at. She stood behind him as Aether opened the door to them, his head instantly turning, looking at them curiously.
“Yes?”
“Can you give Catherine the clothes so she may go out in the snow?” Papa asked of him. She caught the tone it wasn’t an asking though; it was an order. She looked up at Aether as he bent down to her,
“Ask me.” he ordered her, and her face blushed as she clenched her teeth. She could sense his amusement,
“What's wrong?” he teased her,
“If you can’t-”
“I want the snowshoes. And the coat. And gloves. I want to go outside and play in the snow, so can you let me have those items?” she gritted her teeth looking at him. She could see the smile in his eyes,
“no.” he shut the door, and she stood surprised as he did. Papa turned to say something to her, and she reached out and grabbed the door handle, and barged in,
“Excuse the fuck outta you,” she snapped, looking up at him. He was calm and watching her, his arms crossed as he bent his chin down to her,
“Its a beautiful day out. And I’m stuck in the snow instead of the sand. You can come baby sit me for all i care, but I want out of this house for abit.” she snapped at him, crossing her arms back. He looked down at her, but the emotional side of it, he wasn’t mad. He was testing her. Teasing her. He walked to her, stepping into her space and she took a hesitant step back, then another one. He bent down, trapping her between his arms. She could smell him, spiced. He smelled of spices. Papa was at the door, watching them, but not ‘saving’ her. At first, she was cowering under him, frightened, but she clenched her jaw and stood straighter, crossing her arms once more, meeting his gaze hard. They had a glaring contest, quiet, and tense, till Aether laughed, a snort, dropping his head as he stood back up,
“I’ll be your guard.” he stated, walking to the wardrobe in his room. He pulled out a bag and handed them to her. She gave a sigh,
“Can you stop with these little tests?” she asked him with a growl, and he gave another snort,
“Why? Why should i stop playing with you?” she gave a ‘ugh’ and turned, walking to the door to the relaxing Papa, and grabbed his hand as Aether followed them out.

She changed into the snow clothes once more and bounded out of the house. Aether followed her as she dove in the snow. They had kept shoveling it, and so the snow was as tall as her. She literally jumped in the snow, climbing up, to the top of the packed snow. She saw they had shoveled about 5 feet from the house, and so she could walk around the outside just fine. Papa stayed by the door, but Aether walked out with her as she swam in the snow. Making a snow angel when he finished climbing up to join her,
“How do you workin the snow in those dress shoes?” she asked, looking at his leather shoes,
“I’m amazing.” he deadpanned, and she rolled her eyes, ducking back to lay in the snow. Looking up at the sky. It was surprising how bright it was. Pure white from the sun hitting the low winter clouds. She turned, looking at the house. In the sunlight, she could see the Swedish style of the house. It was older, and sturdy. She saw her window, with deep red curtains. But she also saw another room, one she hadn’t been in before. Upstairs and down stairs. She looked at it curiously, studying the house, before a pile of snow was tossed on her,
“hey!” she shook her head, looking at Aether,
“I thought you liked snow ball fights?” he teased, and she growled at him,
“You mean with Water last time?” she asked, and he bent down, picking up another ball,
“yeah, why don’t you play with me?” he asked, chucking another ball at her. She shook her head,
“like how you toy with me?” she shot back, a bit of a bite in her tone. He grunted, annoyed as she stood back up, brushing herself off of snow. She looked around the woods,
“is there ever wolves?” she asked, “or bears?” she swallowed,
“Why? You scared?” She scoffed at Aether,
“No. I’ve swam with sharks and gators. They’re just different.” cat explained, and he laughed,
“Fair. But yes. They come and go. But they don’t bother the house.” he shrugged, “If we see one, i’ll come get you, yeah?” she looked at him suspiciously, but shrugged back,
“With how much it snows out, I’m sure I won't be able to see any.” she sat back in the snow. Aether gave a grunt, looking back at the house. She looked back and saw Papa at the door, a bottle in his hand.
“Whats up?” she asked, crawling to the snow ledge, and gave a yell as the snow collapsed and she fell onto the frozen ground,
“Oh! Are you alright Catherine?” Papa asked, helping her up. She gave a laugh,
“Damn. I forget the ground is so hard right now.” she brushed snow off herself,
“I’m fine. What you got there?” she asked, and he gave a soft smile,
“i thought you’d like this, I saw this in Cananda,” Papa walked to the snow and there was a clean pile of it. He brushed the top layer and poured the bottle. It looked like syrup, if it was Canadian, it likely was.
“Its a treat.” she watched as Papa took a popsicle stick and picked up the frozen syrup with it, rolling it on itself and handed it to her. She took it and chewed at it, finding it new to her, but not bad, and gave a soft smile at Papa,
“thank you! Its good. Different, but good!” she laughed, chewing at the syrup. Aether climbed down the snow pile and landed on his feet. She noticed how much noise he made. Which was odd, considering the ghouls were usually quiet,
“have you had this before? Papa made me some of this.” she asked, looking at Papa and Aether. Papa gave a chuckle,
“The ghouls are fairly…picky eaters.” He gave a grin. Aether cocked his head in thought, before shaking, laughing,
“i’ll only take my mask off if I have you under me,” he bent down once more. She hadn’t realized how quickly he got to her, got into her space and she took a step back, surprised to find Papa had stepped behind her. Aether Infront of her and papa behind her. She grew quickly uncomfortable at their teasing,
“Leave me alone.” she snapped at them, Aether who chuckled, stood back to his full height. And she swiveled to Papa, “And you, what are you doing?”
“I was worried the ice would make you fall. So i stepped closer to catch you.” he explained, reaching out and taking her empty stick and bottle. She sighed, flexing her fingers once more,
“I’m tired. I want a hot bath, and a nap.” she sighed, making space from Papa now too. She started heading to the door of the house,
“A nap?” he chuckled, following her into the house. She slipped her boots off and took her gloves off,
“yeah. This bright afternoon light is peak nap light. A hot bath, maybe a hot coco or tea. And a fat nap in a cold room and a thick blanket, she laughed, stripping off her winter clothes. Aether was nearby, waiting on her, and took the items and disappeared with them once more,
“well. It seems your afternoon is scheduled,” papa chuckled, “Care for hot chocolate to your room then?” she nodded, “Oh! That would be nice of yall. I’d appreciate it.” She shivered, rubbing her arms, “I’ll go fill my bath now.”

She started the bath and went to look through clothes for her to change into. Cat was startled at the knock at her door, but shrugged it off as she went to open the door, "Delivery?" Earth held out his hands and she smiled at the black mug with hot chocolate and marshmallows in it. It reminded her of Christmas, even though it was 60-degree winters, the sentiment was there; after a cold day playing outside and enjoying a cup of chocolate milk inside. In his other hand he had a bundle of black sweats for her, another gift from the oh so gracious Aether, "Thank you." she reached for the gifts and retrieved them from Earth, "No problem. Enjoy your bath." She would think he had smiled by the tone of his voice and she gave a smile back as thanks as she closed the door. she took a long bath. Having refilled the tub a few times, not caring if she stole all the hot water. Her hot chocolate was nice as well, it had a bit of a cinnamon hints to it and she faintly wondered if they had any flavored syrups. Overall her bath was nice, and she was relaxed. content. though this contentment was met with understanding she shouldn't be. But for the time, she was okay with it. She sighed, finally getting out of the water and changing into the sweats. Her empty mug she sat on the table, and looked into for a moment, craving more of it. It wasn't American, it was a different flavor. Richer and not as sweet but creamy.

Cat saw no reason why she couldn't leave her room, never asking for permission anyway, so her leaving it with the empty mug on the mission to have more hot chocolate was normal. Her gaze moved down the hall, and she spotted that door at the end cracked open. Blinking, she shook her head, its never open. its never unlocked. she rarely sees any ghoul or papa come out of that room anyhow. Adjusting her grip on the mug, she padded quietly to the door, her bare feet leaving no sound on the hallway runner as she slowly pushed open the door. There were some stairs going down. Bare, unornate, they looked to her like servant's staircase which were usually steep and very small. Slowly she padded down the a few steps and quietly listen, hearing slow chanting, and speaking of Latin. This shouldn't be so hush hush about, like they've been. They were some weird crazy Christian group anyhow. So worship, chants, and songs couldn't be that scared. The bare staircase took bend, and there was space between slats in the railing for her to peer through if she took a few more steps down. It smelled bitter, smoky in the room. But also, metallic. It didn't smell like this anywhere else in the home. Cat took a deep breath, her heart was in her throat for some reason, but she couldn't understand why. why should she be nervous of this? Of seeing a church sermon? If it was a bunch of naked men that should be fine, yeah? Some weird sex magic? she almost chuckled. Cat set her mug down quietly on the stairs and took a few steps down and knelt looking through the slats. The room was small. It didn't have to be large. Walls in black and red, with religious decorations. Crosses, religious carvings, burning candles. it was all normal for her Chrisitan brain. But it turned twisted. It wasn't normal Christianity. The crosses where those broken wheel crucifixes. The engravings were of Satan and demons and of sex and hell. There was an altar, Papa was Infront of it with robes that she'd never seen him wear before. He was in his full make up as he was speaking Latin. She sat his hand over a bowl, blood was dripping from his hand into it. Behind him, in two rows were the ghouls, watching him as he held the bowl out out to the front of alter before turning, facing the ghouls and brought the bowls to his lips. Satanists. They weren't some weird sex European cult things like she thought. They were devil worshiping satanists. At him lowering the bowl, his eyes locked to her and turned from dark and confident to confused. She turned instantly, not even caring about the noise she made and flung herself up the stairs. the sound of ceramics shattering, and the stinging of her foot caused a hiss to escape her as she heard her name being shouted behind her,
"Catherine! Come back!" she couldn't tell you which one yelled her name, but she could bet they were all after her. She ignored the cutting pain in her foot as instantly she ran back to her room and shut the door. Grabbing a chair she shoved it under the door handle, but that wouldn't keep them out for long. Not even a second later the door handle was tried and the door was pushed, but it didn't quiet move yet, "Catherine! Lets have a conversation." She heard Papa speak,
"No! You're satanists? Are you kidding me? And not the self-worship satanist either! The actual DEVIL WORSHIPING ONES?" she yelled back, pushing against the door as she felt the power behind the ghouls on the other side work to open the door. Her mind went to that knife in her bathroom. At the groaning of the wood, she left the door and sprinted to the bathroom, shutting that door before scrambling to the sink, and ripping open the pack of menstrual pads. The black handle silver struck out, and she grabbed it, and pulled herself to stand with the sink. Her foot was screaming at her, flashes of stinging pain dug into her flesh like the ceramic mug did. The blood on the tile struck out to her too, deep red of streaked prints on the tile. The light of the afternoon sun shone brightly in the room and for a second, she thought of how nice it was of a day. Attention snapped back to the door as she heard the first one slam open,
"Lets talk, Catherine." She heard water now, and she shook her head, but kept quiet until the bathroom door opened, and she held the knife up,
"I saw your blood! I saw blood! And you drunk it Infront of a picture of the devil!" she snarled, gripping the knife with both hands. She saw Papa there, in his robes still, and he seemed relaxed. Confident. Calm. That scared her. The blood down his chin was wiped off, his paint smearing with it, as he held his hand up, showing his gloves to her, as if to say he'd do no harm and had no weapons,
"....you've seen the art work," he spoke slowly, calmly, evenly, "You've asked your questions, did you really think we worshiped the Christian god? he asked. Cat gritted her teeth, and she took a deep shaky breath,
"I...I don't know," she sounded like a child compared to him, scared, shaky, unconfident, she snapped back to him as he took a step into the bathroom, giving the ghouls enough room to move past him, and also enter the bathroom. She moved the knife back,
"I thought it was some weird sex Jesus thing," she snapped, her eyes moving between the ghouls, they were stalking her, their movements intentional, steady, and observant,
"What do you need of me? Why did you take me? Why am i here? Its not for sex or human trafficking, you'd wouldn't treat me like you have. You're going to kill me," she sounded so weak, tears threating her eyes as she came to a false realization,
"oh my god, you're going to kill me," she laughed, looking between them as she moved her knife back and forth between the six of them. She was scared, terrified, it was funny, hilarious even. It pissed her off. She hated them, growling,
"If you're going to kill me, just do it!" she snarled, looking up at Papa with hatred, him and the ghoul's demeaner never changed, they were all confident, calm, but cautious,
"Catherine, we don't-" she shook her head as Papa spoke,
"Liar! Liar, liar, liar, liar!" tears fell down her cheeks as she turned from ghoul to ghoul to papa as they started to close in,
"I'll help you, how about that!" she gritted her teeth and turned to knife into her arm, drawing it down the length. Quickly, iron like grips pulled her hands out, and for a moment she was gasping at the pain in her arm. It was all slow-motion, wasn't it? the blood that started pouring down, how odd a color it was. The burning pain in her wrist, and the odd sensation of the blood pouring out of her. They were going to try and save her, they were going to try and use her. Cat suddenly thrashed, fighting back against them. Black suits and strong arms wrapped around her, identities were loss as she kicked, punched, tried to bite or scratch any of them around her. Tears now falling fat down her face as she screamed incoherently at them. Blood was everywhere, on everything, covering her and turning whatever was around them red. One of them wrapped behind her, and grabbed her hair and snapped her head back as she saw a glint of metal and a sharp pain in her neck as she screamed. Her scream quieted into sobs as her head started to swim, as the ghouls let her arms go. Heavily they swung down as she was laid down. The tiles felt cold on her skin, she felt cold, it was cold,
"..p..please...." she whimpered, feeling her body forcibly relax and the haze went black.

Chapter Text

Lazy beach town is what best describes Cat's vibe and home. Littered with small businesses and million-dollar beach homes, her small, busted house was a steal at the price and a pain to upkeep. But it was hers. Just a 5-minute-long board ride to work, and another 5 to the beach. It was a place you didn't have to lock your door, and it was just...peace. Slow. Easy living for someone who wanted nothing more than to just live in the moment. Cat stretched as she drunk her morning sweet tea, leaning on the banister of her small porch. Blue ceiling and a glass bottle tree outside marking her as a local, who believed in old wives' tales. Her phone in hand as she scrolled through the weather app, seeing it was a clear, windy, cloudy day. The perfect day for a surf.

Her flip flops kicked the busted asphalt as she pushed her longboard down the road. Her draw string bag holding herself a change of clothes, sunscreen, and her phone and wallet. In her hand was a short surfboard, and sunglasses on her face and her hair braided back as she made her way down the road,
“Eyyy! Get yo behind out tha road!” she jumped, looking up to see Bobby, an older man on a golf cart riding by her, a grin on his face showing half his teeth, but she enjoyed the good-natured man, who was only pulling her leg. Cat reached out and grabbed the golf cart,
“Where you headed?” she asked, her accent coming out along with his thicker one, and he smiled,
“You don’t think dats a bit dangerous for a chicka like yah?” he asked, slowing the cart but allowing her to hold on,
“Only when men named Bobby come hollering at me!” she laughed. They rolled up to a stop sign, and noticed a large SUV California rolling the sign as it passed by causing Bobby to slam the breaks and subsequently her to jerk on her board, putting her foot down as she stabled herself. They watched as the SUV revving the engine as it pasted them, tinted windows making it impossible to see who it was. Both of them watched it go, and pull into one of the rental beach houses, Bobby shaking his head,
“Dat, or someone like dat?” he nodded his head back, and she rolled her eyes,
“They hit me, I’m rich.” She smirked at him and he rolled his eyes too, and shook his head,
“I’m headed to Papa’s, aint gonna go to the washout,” he stated and she nodded,
“That’s fine. You’re helping me out halfway there.” She grinned, looking up at the dilapidated gas station. He pulled on in and she let go, waving as she rode further down the road, Bobby giving a wave as he pulled into the gas station.

The washout was a large piece of beach, where a creek dumped out on, leaving a large patch of sand out to the waves. To access it, there were little trails between the empty beach houses that were built and waited for customers to buy or hurricanes to destroy. As long as she was friendly and made no mess, those who stayed at them were still friendly. As she came up to the last house, she jumped off the board and grabbed it, walking between the houses and noticed no one in them, it was a quiet season it seemed, the end of the summer, start of fall. So when she walked out to the washout, there wasn’t anyone there. She set her things down on packed sand, and applied sunscreen and kicked off her shoes, going out to surf. With the wind, it created not the greatest environment, with short choppy waves, but it was good practice to work with. If the waves were always great she’d never be any better.

About halfway through the day, the sun came out, and she started to feel baked, and made her way back in. She made her way back between the houses, her shoes now in her bag, and she walked barefoot. The sand making it uncomfortable, but she was a confident enough skate boarder to work barefoot. She made her way back along the quiet road, she passed by Papa’s and saw it was shut for the day, no cars on and no golf cart. That wasn’t uncommon, quiet days mean home early or beach days. Or maybe even grill outs. Before hurricane season fully hits and everything is wet and gloomy. She gave a small smirk, as she rode by, no help to get home it seemed. She didn’t mind. Making her way down the dead road, she looked at the dead houses, and the quiet homes, till it turned run down, where she lived. The not-million-dollar homes, but the locals homes. There were a few run down and abandoned buildings. One of them was a church. She thought it was dead, but she saw the doors open on it, and she looked at the door. Perhaps a homeless kicked the door open? Usually they’d do it to a back door, not the front. She jumped as a nun ran out, panic on her face as she looked, and saw Cat riding down the road,
“Help!” she yelled,
“Help! One of our clergy fell down!” she ran down the stairs and practically tackled Cat,
“ok, ok!” she grabbed her board, “Just…what happened?” she asked, running up the stairs barefoot, setting her boards by the door as she ran in. At first it was confusing, as it was a dilapidated building, filled with trash and mold and graffiti. At her hesitation, the nun shoved her into the building and shut the doors,
“hey!” she screamed, launching herself to the door and felt hands grab her roughly and pull her back. Instantly she started fighting them. It was dark, and she couldn’t see anyone,
“let me go!” she growled,
“Is this her?” she heard a male ask,
“yes…She’s part of the blood line.” Another answered.
“fuck off!” she snarled, clawing at the arms that held her, but it had no effect. A hand grabbed her head roughly, and pushed it back, pinning it to someone’s chest. A sharp prick to her neck answered what she knew was going to happen. And she fought the drug for a moment, her eyes moving back to see something, anything. Light of the sun busted through broken windows at the top, and she looked up, locking on it. Fighting to keep conscious, before her head went down and it went black.

Chapter Text

A pounding sounded in Cat’s head as she came too. Unsure of where she was, or what was going on, her hand went to rub her head but found them bound to the bed with velcro cuffs. A heart monitor on her, a lazy beep sounding in the room, an iv line, blood bag, and a bandaged arm. She sighed, leaning back into the pillows,
“You couldn’t have just let me go?” she asked out loud.
“You scared us all.” She heard a voice and turned to see water by her bedroom door,
“Scared?” She gave a strained laugh, it was weak and sent her into a coughing fit for a moment,
“You knocked me out with the same drug as before,” She snapped, glaring at him,
“You kidnapped me! Drugged me! And have plans for me with me and I can’t even know? Could it have hurt y’all to have asked me to help you if you so needed me to?” She almost yelled, exhausted, her voice breaking as she spoke,
“Instead, y'all kidnap me. Take me from my home. Take my clothes. Take me from what I'm comfortable with. And expect me to play obedient pet?” she spat before sobbing, hating she couldn’t rub her eyes or hide her face,
“Whose blood is you even pumping into me right now?” she looked up at the blood bag,
“Fire is a universal doner.” water told her as he slowly walked into the room,
“You cut yourself really good…” he trailed off as the door opened and papa stood at the door, in a suit she’s never seen before.
“You are awake.” He spoke matter-a-factly but she only sighed, looking away from both of them. Water took a step back as Papa walked up to her side,
“Care for a drink?” he asked, so easily, no carefree. Shaking her head, she pleaded,
“...can’t you let me go, Papa? You’re the highest authority here.” He sighed, sitting on the side of the bed, leaning his hip on it,
“And i am not the highest authority in our organization. So, unless told, I cannot do as you ask.”
“Then what can you…” she grew quiet as he brought a finger to his lips. He then leaned over and wiped her face of her tears, and brushed her hair back, it was a tinder gesture, one she would’ve thought he cared for her,
“I know you are terrified. You are scared. I know you want to go home. I want to give you everything you want, you desire. But yet, I cannot.” he sighed,
“What will you have me do?”
“Let me go…” it came out almost as a whine, but he only shook his head,
“I cannot. What else?” she shrugged,
“Tell me what you need me for?”
“I cannot.” she sighed,
“How long will i be here.”
“It depends.”
“On what?” he shrugged,
“Elements out of my control. You…my higher ups. The weather.”
“Ok. what can I do to make this go easier?” he snorted,
“Not slice your arm,” he stood up walking back to the foot of the bed she laid in, and Cat rolled her eyes,
“I mean it.”
“I cannot say,” He waved his hand as he leaned on the other on the footrest of the bed. Cat gave another sigh, and leaned back, pulling at her restraints annoyed before looking back up at him, seemingly understanding her question he answered,
”well…I can’t remove you from your restrains until your wound is healed and the ghouls find any hidden thing in here. So…do you have any more knives stashed?” he asked, looking around. She shook her head ‘no’, “just the one…” she sighed. And Papa looked at her with a sharp look.
“I’m being honest. There isn’t any more. Feel free to look.” she waved her hand,
“How am i supposed to pee?” she pulled at her restraints. Papa stood,
“Honestly, i should force you to use a catheter to do so.” His tone was different, angry? Disappointed? A bit of both? Cat swallowed, uncomfortable with the thought and nervous at the different vibe he suddenly gave off,
“But…i will allow you to be taken off the bed and to the bathroom to bath yourself and to use the bathroom.” He gave her the privilege, and turned, leaving her be in the room with Water, who took a seat quietly.

Boredom was common, Cat often slept a lot, or chatted with the ghouls who would converse with her. The ghouls would switch out periodically. Though outside Earth and Water, she didn’t know them too well without the symbol being shown, Aether was surprisingly quiet and watchful. Papa kept his word, and she would tell them when she had to use the bathroom, and they would keep the door cracked as she used the bathroom or took a shower. However, it was Aether who gave her time constraints, and the others would follow. They would also have her talk though the shower, Water asking her to tell him the story of snow white the best she remembered. And she recalled Earth asking her how to surf, and she’d converse with them through the door until she was dressed. When she asked, they’d brush her hair for her too, as it was hard to do it without moving her injured arm much. And they braid it back before she laid down, and they restrained her once more. She saw her wrist; it was sewn shut. Air was the one that did most medical things it seemed. As when he came, he would not talk much other then tell her which one he was as he cleaned her bandages, and he was the only one who did. She watched him carefully as he removed the bandages, using a cotton swab and alcohol to peel the fabric away from the clotted scab rather than rip it, as it would open the wound back up. His carefulness was noted, and she went back to her dream when she was out,
“Were you the one that stuck me with the needle?” she asked softly. He looked up at her, stiff, before nodding quietly, moving back to his work.
“Both times?” he looked up once more but shook his head, ‘no’.
“It was the same drug? Right?” He shrugged, sitting up and putting the bloody tissue in the trash before pulling out clean gauze,
“Different…potency. The first one was fair stronger.” he spoke softly as he cut the gauze for her. She gave a hum of thought, exhausted, as she watched him wrap her arm up once more,
“Is there any drug you can give me to…make me not…feel…terrible.” She confided in him, perhaps hopeful. But Air shrugged, tying off her gauze,
“anti-depressants are…touchy. We get you on it… and when you get off…that low would be so much worst then now.” he pulled back when done, sitting back in a pulled-up chair.
“Were you a nurse?” She asked, never quiet talking to him for long, so she didn’t know much about him, but he shook his head, with a chuckle, crossing his arms,
“I’ve been in medical school. But i didn’t graduate.” he spoke lightly,
“I can give you something for your sleep.”
“I have weird dreams. I don’t know if i want to.” she admitted out carefully.
“Weird dreams?” He cocked his head, a tone in his voice, one she was unsure of,
“Yeah…I see y'all…ghouls. And the papas. I’m…being grabbed. And I’m in water?” he shrugged,
“Hard enough sleep pill, you won't dream probably.” He stated standing up, patting his hands.
“Wouldn’t hurt to try,” he stated, grabbing the bloody trash as he left.

Chapter Text

After about a week, Papa allowed her more freedom. Much like before though, always have a ghoul near her. No longer on bed rest and home arrest, she quickly picked up her old habits of staying mostly in the library. Though now they watch as she sleeps, even if it was in her own bed. Her stitches were removed after another week and now it was just an angry red scrab that air kept bandaged. She watched him as he worked, as it was odd for her to see a ghoul so focused on a task,
“If I see you pull at this, or cause any more, I will have Air put a catheter in you to use the bathroom.” he warned as he finished wrapping her arm. His tone was quiet, and held little emotion, so the meaning made her brain pause for a moment, trying to gauge what he was meaning, but just gave a quiet nod. She was finally glad to move her legs freely and not have the ghouls try and hand feed her anymore. She’d figure on the snow mobiles from before came when she was restrained or drugged up, easier for the ghouls and papa had they have allowed it. Cat figured they wouldn’t have any visitors for a while. Today, she settled in the music room, Papa and Earth working with recording materials. Paper, recording equipment, computers, pencils were strung around the table they sat near. A fleeting idea passed her mind to break the equipment, maybe they'd send her home, but it was quickly brushed away as she looked back down at her book in the love seat. Water had found some comics and put them on her shelf, so she was reading a marvel comic. Her mind wondered as they bickered in some other language, Swedish or maybe Latin. She struggled to read the words on the page, and her body felt heavy. She felt heavy. And for someone who spent too long in a bed tied up there, she wanted nothing more than to just...lay down. Close her eyes. Her head buzzed with incoherent ideas and thoughts and emotions. and her body itched like ants crawled over her.
“Cathrine," she looked up from her book, from her spiraling, to see Papa looking at her, relaxed,
"…came here for a minute. I’d like your opinion.” he finished, motioning for her to come. He was wearing his more formal button up, rather than his more relaxed clothes she was used to him seeing. Marking her page and standing up, she walked over to him curiously. Cat stiffened when he grabbed her hips and moved her to stand between him and Earth, her hand instantly went to his arm, a warning. His gaze went to her finger ups, seeing the cuticles pulled up, and even a bit of blood from the wounds on them. Cat quickly balled her hand, hiding the anxious behavior and he moved on. Reaching over he plucked a pair of large headphones and handed them to her. With the clear idea Cat slipped them and after a moment, Earth flipping some buttons she heard instrumental play through the phones. Their gaze caused a prickling over her skin as she tensed at their waiting moment, she heard a rhythm, and drums and a guitar for a minute, before the headphones were pulled off by the simple motion of Papa putting his hand up,
“So…what's my opinion about?” She asked confused. First, she wasn't a person to ask about music taste, let alone how to record a song.
“how's the beat?” Earth asked, cocking his head. But she only shrugged, unsure and unconfident,
“good?” Papa spoke quietly,
“does it need anything?”
“Like…lyrics?” she spoke, and Papa shook his head with a scoff though it was in good humor,
“of course, Bellissima. But what else?” he chuckled. Cat thought for moment, before thinking of instruments they played for her and she shrugged,
“...keyboards?” she answered more like a question, but Papa snapped his finger,
“Keyboards. We’ll have to send part of the track back. Some Ghoulettes would be useful.” he spoke to Earth. She looked carefully as she felt his arm resting on her hip, his thumb rubbing it. Was he trying to be comforting or soothing? Or getting her comfortable with his touch? Her with skin feeling like ants, she could appreciate the idea, but in action is made her skin crawl worst. With her opinion given, she gave a sigh and pulled away from them. Retracing her steps way back to the seat to resume her attempt at comic reading.

Night she found it hard to sleep like aways. Twisting and turning, either unable or unwilling. Her head swam with heavy thoughts, heavy emotions, that made her feel just...heavy. Hollow? Sighing, she left her quiet room, surprised to find no ghoul in sight. Air gave her pills to take, but she didn't take them. Leaving them in a little dish by her bed. The dreams that arrived even with the pills panicked her. They were overwhelming. Flashes of images and sounds and touches didn't sound like nightmares, but they caused her to have violent wake ups and sweat covered sheets. With her exhausting night, she stalked down to the kitchen and started pouring a glass of wine. She sipped at it for a while, looking at her wrist. The bandages were gone, and her eyes moving to the cabinet where the knives were kept. Shaking her head, no way they wouldn't make a second mistake. Even in her exhaustion, she only wanted to sleep. To just...sleep. Cat moved to looked out the window at the snow and found herself oddly…isolated. She did not feel this way when she lived by herself and had little friends. Contentment is the emotion then. Now...it was...isolation. Heavy. Chaotic. She didn’t like it. There was a chair in the small table in the kitchen, finding it and she put her head in her hands. Trying to relax, to breath. Recognizing her body was shaking, though she wasn't cold or hot, just a violent shaking of her arms and legs.
“64. Thats a nice year.” she looked up to see Papa at the door to the kitchen, if he noticed her state, he made no comment about it. Papa was wearing more relaxed attire, more what she was used to him wearing plus no gloves,
“I got the newest year. I didn’t want to take any of the older stuff. I think that's usually more expensive.” she waved her hand at the wire rack.
“The 58 isn’t my favorite.” he mentioned,
“but the 64 has hints of a slight sweet, like honey. And pairs well with…harder cheese. Like Havarti or Swiss.” he spoke, moving his hands as he did. He spoke with his hands, she noted, and as he spoke, he moved closer to the table. He motioned to ask if he could sit, it was wordless and quiet, and she gave a soft nod. He pulled the seat out quietly, “care to share the bottle?” he asked, reaching to the rack and pulling out a glass for himself.
"it's your bottles, I should've asked," she picked up the bottle and pouring him some till he lifted his hand for her to stop pouring, but he only gave soft nod, as to say there was no need to have asked him to drink in alcohol. They were left in a quietness as they shared the space, drinking wine. She fought to suppress her shaking, her nervous habits, before she coughed,
“How come…you always show up when it seems like you should?” she asked, staring at the color of the wine in her glass. As relaxed as he was, he only sipped at his glass,
“a feeling? I thought a ghoul or two was with you. I’m surprised they’re not down here. I must have a talk with them-”
“Try not to be so hard on them.” she interrupted him, meeting his gaze before looking back at her wine,
“It's hard staying up all night, in the quiet. It gets quiet boring.”
“And you? Are you bored?” He asked her quietly. It seemingly a loaded question, almost as if he was asking if she was 'alright' but no, it's about her boredom. Cat only gave a soft chuckled, looking back outside, to the window,
“Probably. I’m feeling something else right now…something more complicated.” She confessed to him, and he gave a hum in thought for a few moments.
” Well…do you think there is anything I can do to...console you?" he asked, and she didn't respond to him. She didn't look at him, as she watched the snow fall. Left in a quiet moment once more. But it wasn't peaceful like before, it was riddle with anxiety. Stress. A heaviness in the quiet. She could feel him watching her, studying her and she ignored him. He broke contact and looked back at his wine,
"Would it make you feel better to allow that breaking down of your walls? For one night?” He spoke, looking back at her. Her gaze to him was wide, and observant, looking carefully at him, as she shook her head lightly,
"what are you even talking about?" she spoke quietly. Papa looked down at his wine, spinning it in the glass, his hand on his leg, the other at the stem of the glass, relaxed
“For one night, give in. don't be afraid of me. Don’t be afraid of the future or of the past. For one night, take what you need from me, greedily. Whether that be conversation, companionship, sexual, or simple…touching. Perhaps you want to fight, we can fight. Scream, curse, yell, accuse me of things..." he waved his hand, leaning back into the chair,
"And come morning, you can put those walls back up, and I will respect them. We do not have to speak of the night before. The ghouls won't either. Come, come... You’re exhausted.” he spoke softly. Looking almost sympathetic for her. She looked tiredly at her hands, her nails digging into her skin as she picked,
“for one night?” she spoke, her voice breaking, but he nodded.
“You won't think any less or different?” she asked, looking up at him as he shook his head no. She gave a sigh in thought, and then drunk the last of the wine, and perhaps it was the wine, or her exhaustion,
“fuck it…sure. But!” she held her hand up,
“No sex.” he crossed his heart,
“only what you need of me. Be selfish as much as you need to be.” he held his hand out, as in a way to show he had no weapons, but it was a win for him. She was allowing him that win, but she needed this perhaps. Grabbing the glasses, she rinsed them out as he waited for her to finish. Standing by the doorway of the kitchen. She followed him to his room, and he opened it for her. She was greeted with that sweet smell, and the smell of smoke as incense burned as they walked into the bedroom. Patiently, he unbuttoned his sleeves, kicking off his slippers,
“care if my shirt is on or off?” he asked, watching as she shrugged, her arms wrapped around herself unsurely,
“whatever is comfortable for you," she muttered as he nodded and left it buttoned halfway up, exposing the top part of his chest, where she noted had hair.
“Alright. What do you want of me?” he asked, leaning against the bed. She pointed to the bed,
“get in.” She spoke bluntly, and at the directness Papa only chuckled,
“Yes, maestra.” he climbed in, and leaned back into the pillows. She climbed in after him, a move that surprised him and wrapped her arms around his stomach, resting her head on his chest. He kept his hands raised for a moment before resting his arm over her shoulder. She rested her eyes listening to his heartbeat, for a few moments,
“at least you’re alive.” he chuckled, shaking his head,
“did you have worries?” she shook her head,
“making sure. You do worship Satan. You could be a devil.”
“Or a demon.”
“Frightening.” she chuckled, taking a deep breath and relaxing her shoulders. She felt his touch, it was nice. He traced abstract patterns on her shoulder. He smelled like that earthy scent, which made her wonder why it smelled so sweet.
"You know, I thought you were going to fight me, not cuddle me." he spoke, and she could hear the hollowness of his chest as he did, but she shrugged,
"maybe in the morning. I... just wanted someone...here." she buried her face into his side as they laid together. He reached and brought the blanket up to cover both of them but kept her undisturbed otherwise.

Chapter Text

The morning was eventful. At her waking, she forgot she was laying pretty much on top of Papa and quickly shoved off him; at her violent reaction, this woke Papa as well. Cat fell back, off the bed, her legs tangled in the blankets and she sat for a moment, with a groan. "Well...Good Morning, my amatias," Papa rubbed his eyes as he leaned down on his elbow on the edge of the bed watching her for a moment. She blinked and leaned her head back with a groan, "helluva morning'", with a push, she climbed back to her feet and saw her clothes were still all on and tensed as she felt fingers at her hair as Papa pulled her bed head back. Shiverers went down her spine from his contact and she swallowed harshly looking back at him. He had stood up and was watching her reaction to him carefully, and he raised an eyebrow at her, "Sorry... if I snored." he cracked a light hearted joke, and she broke a small grin at him, tense, unsure, but humorous non-the less, "Its okay," she spoke, her eyes moving to his chest, seeing him still wearing his clothes as well. She recalled his chest hair poking from the top of his unbutton shirt, but her eyes found his necklace, a simple gold looking crucifix, ", I do...too..." her hand went instantly up, to touch the necklace and he looked down to watch her. She pulled her hands back, "I'm sorry..." she pressed her hands to her chest, he smiled lightly at her. At their closeness she felt his hands on her waist as they stood before each other. He removed his hands to pull his necklace out more, and she saw then it more clearly, "it was my mother's. My father gave it to her, and she gave it to me." He explained, and she looked at it carefully. She was surprised he would share that information with her, it seemed personal, and historic. Not something she was sure he should indulge with anyone. She gave a hum and a nod, "That's sweet. Where is she now?" she saw his soft smile falter, and fade into a hard line, "She's passed on now. This has been a while ago." he settled the necklace back under his shirt, "enough. Let's get ready for the day, mhmm?" he moved awkwardly away from her, and to his bathroom, "Care to join me?" he asked, back to his flirting. But she only left the bedroom, heading back to the library.

She found her odd routine once more. Often in the library, or in the living room watching movies, or in the kitchen. She grew more and more into drinking wine, and she always had a ghoul in a shadow somewhere by her. At night, take a long hot bath, and then try and sleep in her bed. But she wouldn't lie, having someone there was nice. She almost craved it, longing for that intimacy, the quiet affectionate moments, the touch, and conversation. The ghouls were human, but they never showed it. Even Water, the friendliest of the bunch, still kept her at arms distance, thankfully. She didn't know if he would grow affectionate if she could hold off. And it was always her, never them or him. Papa once tried to give affection without her allowance, he received slap on his arm as he bent down to caress her face, and she went to slap his arm, a fury of curses from her lips as he backed away. He learned then to let her lead, and him to follow. So, when she showed up in front of his door, with a blush, he was more then willing to allow her in his embrace on his bed. Small chatting between them as she lulled into sleep. And come morning, she would leave wordlessly every time. The timing was random, to once a month, to once a few times a week. Usually she was exhausted and tired, so their small talk wasn't usually long chats. Sometimes she'd ask him personal questions, and at times he would ask her. She found he was born in Sweden, but grew up in Italy, and now is back living in Sweden. He preferred Italian food, and enjoyed red wine, though she could've told you that, "Tell me about your childhood," she mumbled, curled into his side, a blanket under her head as he ran his fingers through her hair, "What about it?" "How was life in Italy?" she could feel him shrug, "I wouldn't have anything to compare it to. Very religious. Very strict, but at the same time, liberating. All of us Emeritus men have quiet mischievous sides." he chuckled, "What about you? How many detentions did you receive in your youth?" he gave a huff, "none-actually. I was a... goody two shoes. I was terrified of getting in trouble." she mused, "Was your mother there?" she asked, but he didn't answer, just continuing with her hair, "your siblings, were they there?" "Yes, and no. I knew of them, but now more than before do I have a relationship with them. What about your sister?" she didn't respond to that question either, just closing her eyes and taking a deep breath in. At times they would chat till sun was up and pull away. Those quiet moments were sweet to her, kind to her. They couldn't last forever. A bomb, she mused, eating a small tray of eggs in the breakfast nook, it was a bomb. Her and Papa. ticking time bomb of affection, want, and need. She shook her head, It was just affection, nothing more. Nothing less.

"Its too early. If you do this, it could ruin everything we've worked for. I work towards," Papa was on the phone, Cat was in front of his door once more, her eyes glass as she listened intently through the door. The argument was heated it seemed, and about her, "We're so close. I know you've been patient, sister. Please, but I assure you...wait a little longer and the rewards will be so much easier, sweeter, and longer lasting," he was quiet a moment, before sighing and switching to Italian, she thought it was Italian. Cat could only make up certain words similar to English to Latin. She gave a soft, hesitant knock on the door, and he replied to a, "Come in." At her cracking the door and poking in, "Sorry...I don't mean...to disturb..." He was still on the phone speaking the other language but sat up from his desk. He waved her in, and the sudden embrace shocked her. Usually, she was the once seeking out his touch, not her. She gave a soft hug back as he spoke in the phone a moment later before handing up with a sigh, leaning into her shoulder, "I'm...sorry. I don't mean to be rude-" "never, my dear. Please, be selfish, I implore you. Its the highlight of my life," he sighed, leaning back, and leaving a kiss on her forehead. This was new to her, and she blinked surprised before blushing, and looking down at the floor. He didn't call attention to the motion, and turned, heading back to his desk. She saw him stick the phone in his pants pockets and move papers around, "I...couldn't help- you sounded angry," she brushed her hair away and went and settled on a chair in his room, relaxing into the cushion, "Is something wrong-" "no," he shook his head, looking up at her, as he finished tiding up his desk, "No. Just work. Clash of...opinions. that's all," he snubbed the conversation. A bit of tension in his face as he did though. It was a stark reminder of where she was, she wasn't there volunteering, "I wish for a shower, is that alright?" he asked, brushing his vest down and she nodded, "Please. help yourself to any wine, or books. If you'd like to join me you can." she blushed at that request, its one he had made a few times, and she shook her head, 'no.' he tutted, and moved to the bathroom. Not long after she heard the water running. She went and crawled under the blankets, cold. The fire had gone out and grew cold.

"youre cold," She woke up, breathless as she felt a hand on her cheek and looked up to Papa, he smiled at her. HIs hair was slick back, and falling on his face, his skin was clear and clean, "It's my bed though," he teased, and she pulled a blanket around him and pulled him into bed, he laughed at this, "why? I cannot sleep with so many layers," he chuckled, and she gave a soft smile back. Without his make up, he was far less intimidating, and far more human. she couldn't help but reach out and brush his wet hair back, "it tends to fall in my face without gel," he stated, "I like it this way." he smiled, "perhaps I will wear it more like it, si?" he chuckled. Her hands went to his face, and traced his features, "Ahhh...no paint either." "I don't think Papa suits you now." she mused, and he freed his hands of the blanket and pulled her on top of him, so she was laying on his stomach, "Daddy then?" he gave a grin and she gave a scoff, "no." she pushed off him, making to get off the bed and he grabbed her hand and pulled her back, "Tobias." she looked at him curiously, as he gripped her hand, "My...name is Tobias. You can call me that..." he sighed, "When I have no paint and it's just us." she raised an eyebrow at him, "Tobias...very...Swedish of you." she teased, and he rolled his eyes as he placed her hand back to his cheek, "does the ghouls know you as Tobias? or is that a pleasure only I have here?" she asked, flirting with him, a tease, he knew. His eyes narrowed at her, and he flipped them over, his arm by her head but he kept her hand to his cheek, "I've not had the pleasures of any ghouls here. Nor do I wish to. I only wish the pleasure of a fierce independent woman." he spoke to her. Her heart raced, unsure of everything. Of their position, their relationship, what she wanted, what she cared for. she swallowed tensely, and he pulled back, for a moment, before swiftly bending down and kissing her cheek, before rolling off her. She blushed, holding her cheek, "surely you are not so red for a cheek kiss?" he teased, leaning on his side and leaning on his elbow watching her, "shush!" she pulled a pillow to her face, "You know everything about me! Have I ever been known to bring someone to bed or even make out?" she blushed harder into the pillow, "Are you embarrassed of these things? I did not find them embarrassing," he chuckled, pulling the pillow back, peaking over to her, "only teasing, my amatais, I apologize for making you blush so." he took her hand and brought it to his lips, kissing the back of her hand and she turned even more so a shade of red, "Tobias..." she pulled back, her heart racing, and she shook her head, no. No. 'be selfish. I implore you,' she recalled his words and turned back to him, as he watched her, "c-can I ask of a request?" she asked, her heart beating in her chest as she hid behind a pillow, "Of course," he tucked her hair behind her ear, every touch felt heated on her skin and she took a deep breath, pushing off the pillow and pushing him back. Suprise, she needed to surprise him. her hand was now by his head, and he looked up at her, "Kiss me." she asked him. and he paused for a moment, looking at her lips, before he grabbed her and pulled her down, connecting with her.

She had kissed before. Quick little smooches behind the bleachers, family, pets. Nothing felt like this. Not the schoolboys, who hurried with inexperience and nerves. He was confidence. Sure. But tentative. Papa didn't need to kiss, not like those boys did. He did it for her, he kissed her for her. He rolled them back over so he was leaning down to her, her hands running up to his hair, feeling the muscles in his neck as he pulled back, and she inhaled harshly, "You need to breathe through your nose," he spoke, bending down to her neck, to leave small kisses to her cheek, chin, and neck. She was both comfortable with him on top of her, and excitable, he went back and kissed her once more, licking her lip before biting it. She opened to him, unsure, but aware of what he was doing. As he entered her mouth for a moment, before once more pulling back and moving down to her neck, "Breath. If you don't breathe you will pass out." he told her, licking her neck and she gave a groan. Her hands were tight on his hair, but he didn't mind, and his hands stayed strictly by her, not daring to touch her, "My head...its dizzy," she spoke breathlessly, leaned her head back and he nipped at her neck. She gave a blushing groan, "i-I can't think." she spoke, and he chuckled against her skin, "No. no, we cannot have that. You must be able to think." he told her, pushing up, away from her, laying back by her. Her face was still flushed, looking at him, "I won't have you having regrets from my kisses." he pulled her hand to him and kissing her, "perhaps that is all tonight? A quick make out, and a nightly embrace?" he asked, letting go of her hand but opening his arms. She looked at him carefully, unsure, but moved and tucked herself under his chin and into his embrace.

Chapter Text

Waking up she found Papa not on the bed with her. At the sound of typing, she turned to see he was at his desk, working a lap top she didn’t know he had. His make up was still off, and he was still in far more relaxed clothes then she is used to seeing him in as he worked. Papa perked up when she stirred, matching her gaze with his own, and a soft smile forming on his lips,
“Good morning my dear," his voice broke the quiet of the morning,
"I’m sorry I couldn’t keep with you, there are quite a few things I must do urgently. I brought some of your clothes for you. And breakfast.” he stood and walked over to her tired form and bent down, kissing her forehead. It was a bold move, that he equally performed confidently. He made his way to the bathroom as she stretched out in the bed and got up, walking to the small table. It was light breakfast it seemed, with eggs, juice, toast, and some bacon. two cups of coffee as well were poured and waiting on them. Cat took a seat and ate lightly at the meal, till he had come out of the bathroom; having put his makeup back on, and his suit and even gloves. She reached an arm out and wrapped it around his neck and gave him a hug as he greeted her once more before letting him go. He went back to his desk, and she heard him tapping away and ignoring the breakfast she sat and ate. It bugged her, him not joining her to share a meal, but it was only the action, not her want for his attention, or maybe it changed. Cat gave a quiet huff and got up, and took a shower in his bathroom, before changing into the clothes he pulled out. She grabbed the plate of food she barley ate and walked over to him, leaning against his chair, looking out the window as he typed away. It was bright out, sun was out, and it looked like the worst of the storm was gone. Cat thought to go out and play once more. Glimpsing at the computer, she found it was all in another language, likely Italian or Swedish, as Papa had no issues with her trying to read a language she didn't know. She cursed quietly and ate her food, finding a sudden tension in the air. Was it that? The computer? The email he was typing.
“Do I have to worry about anything?” she asked,
“I’m assuming this is about that phone call yesterday?” he gave a hum, looking at the screen,
“it..is. How much do you know about the other papas? Or any sisters?” He spoke almost hesitantly on the topic. Cat shrugged, biting her toast,
“Nothing about sisters. A ghoul said you were the nicest papa so far.” she explained. He gave a chuckle,
“Nice…” he ran his hand through his hair in thought,
“That is a way to put it. I think all the Papas have a weakness to women…", he commented on fir a second,
"but…yes. Shortly, you will meet them, my brothers.”
“I hope i have something other than night gowns and sweat pants.” she chuckled lightly, trying to ease the heaviness in the air, and her Papa smiled stiffly,
“I think they’d like to see you in that.” he chuckled, reaching for her hand and kissing it,
“but…their decisions are still being contemplated.” he rubbed the back of her hand with his gloved thumb,
“Do we know when they will be here?” he shook his head,
“I cannot give you that information.” he spoke lightly,
“I hope though, they are kind in their decision making.”

With the news of the other papas coming, she grew nervous. Pacing in the library and finding her bad habits of anxiety resurfacing once more; her nails were bitten off, her skin on her fingers peeling, her hair a mess of thought.
“Everything alright?” she looked up to see water there,
“y-yeah. Just…. nervous.”
“Of?”
she shrugged, a fake lightness in her tone turned into a more frustrated anxiety,
“Everything. I’ve had nice time pretending the issues I’ve had with me being here weren't real. And…” she rubbed her face,
“I can’t tell you anything cause you’re going to blab it to Papa or sister, or anyone else!” she gave a growl, plopping into a couch pulling her hair,
“Well…correct. If I feel you're going to do something not so smart. But…I can give you advice if you’re careful with your words.” he offered, leaning on the back of the couch. Water was always truthful in what he could or would say, or perhaps that was a reason for that. Perhaps he could trust her to trust him, and he could use that? Regardless, she still enjoyed that apsect of the person infront of her. She shook her head, running her nails along her shoulders,
“Should I be afraid of the second and first?” he chuckled, pulling his head back like a snort,
“I should be more afraid of them. But you should call them papa, or their dark eminence.” she stuck her tongue out at that name,
“Papa it is…then” she muttered,
“Should I be fearful of what is going to happen to me?” he shook his head, “there isn’t any plans to hurt you. Or kill you. Honestly.” he crossed his heart with a chuckle and stood there, “So what are your plans?” he shook his head, “I can't tell you…” she sighed, “then I can't trust you.”

Cat spent some time with Papa, who seemed quieted in moods. She laid with him at night, their odd agreement calmed her. It fed her need for touch and companionship. And though Papa was far more freed to kiss her as he pleased, it was her insistence that led to him touching her, kissing her. But she didn’t have sex with him, which he never pushed her to do. Often it would end with her curling up to his side, listening to his heart beat as she fell asleep. Her papa was a back sleeper, so it worked out quite well. He would lull her with light touches of pets to her head, or the abstract tracing he moves with his fingers along her back or shoulder. A night, he offered her wine, which was not uncommon,
“I’m wanting some, thought I'd offer you?” he stirred the wine glass, looking at the liquid inside. This was not uncommon either, as he enjoyed wine to a degree of mastery, looking at the color, the way it moved, and the smell. Cat accepted it, but not wanting to get drunk though. This was also not uncommon a drink here or there. Shared with usually Papa. She sipped at it for a little, and tasted it bitterly,
“what vintage is this?”
“83” she stuck her tongue out,
“Not the best. I won't waste it though.” she chuckled, drinking it. He too sipped at his wine, reading lightly a book. However, his eyes drifted to her as she read her own book. Soon, she finished her drink and set it down on the table they shared. Surprised by how hard the wine hit her. Cat knew she was light weight, but not that much, not a wine she sipped at. rubbing her head with her hand, she stood up, and stumbled, her book falling to the floor as she reached out and she looked at Papa, who jumped to brace her,
“you…you drugged me?” she asked, so quietly. It was the only thing that made sense. He braced her arms as she finally went down, leaning down on the chair, as she fought to keep her head up and her eyes open, “I had no choice...you must believe me..." his voice broke as he watched her, as she tired to fight the drugs that eventually won.

She woke up with a head ach. It was new, where she was, a large room, with smooth stone walls. There were a lot of imagery on the walls, that reminded her of the paintings in the library, but they were embroidery on fabric. She sat up, and turned to see a ghoul in the room, and movement caught her eye as another was by the door, and opened it, leaving the room.
“Which one are you?” she asked, looking down to see she was still wearing her night gown, she looked up to see the ghoul open a wardrobe and pull out some new clothes, and set them on the edge of the bed,
“no one you’ve met before.”
“so, you have no reference to call you?” she challenged him, and he turned his head,
“Omega.” he spoke after a moment of thought before he stood back and waited. She looked down at the clothes at the end of the bed and saw new dress. It was black, with long skirt. She reached and picked it up, and looked at it, and then up at omega,
“Could…you turn around?” he nodded and turned his back to her,
“Is there any other ghouls in here?”
“no.” she climbed out of the bed, a little wobbly, but braced herself to the bed, and stripped into the dress. It was long sleeved, but it was silk. Her neck ling was a bit low and showed her collar bones. And the skirt reached her calves. She brushed out the skirt and omega turned to see her,
“You will follow me.” he motioned, and she patted to follow him, still barefoot. The stone was cold to her feet, almost painful. He opened the door and walked out, and the stonework continued, and the ceiling arched up, into vaults with long runner rugs down the hallway and candles everywhere. He took her to a stairway and took it down, she followed quietly, to a larger hallway, which had stain glass windows to one side. At any other moment, she would pause to admire the artistry in the work. Omega only had to pause and turn for her to pad after him. To the left was a large dining hall where there were some people, who took no notice to her, and they were dressed too dark for her to assume they’d help her. Not that she knew where she was now. He stopped at a door and knocked, before opening it. There was another dining table, and she spotted a few skulled faces there, some ghouls to the side. She spotted her papa, who's face did not change as she entered the room. She paused at the door as the men stood up, greatly unsure of...well everything,
“Cathrine Luis! Welcome.” she stiffened as an older lady came from the table and embraced her,
“I am sister imperator, you must be starving, come sit down.” she motioned, a hand on her shoulder, her nails pressing into the cloth of the dress. Cat found her grip tight on her skin, and she planted her feet suddenly, not moving,
“n-no thank you.” she stated stiffly, pulling back from her and stepping back,
“I am not hungry right now…” she looked to the table to see food was set out,
“well, at least sit down. The rest of us have been waiting on you.”
“Me? Why?” she asked,
“well,” sister forced a smile,
“you’re very important to us. So of course we want to take care of you.”
“why?” she asked, backing away from the sister. Who took steps to her. She grew a stern face and went to speak,
“May I? Sister?” their attention turned to Papa, her papa. Who stood at the table. And without giving an answer, he walked around and went to Cat and held his hand out to her.
“You have some nerve to offer your hand so friendly to me.” she hissed,
“I know…” he spoke quietly as he leaned into her space,
“You can punch me, slap me, stab me later. But please…take my hand and follow me.” he stood back and offered his white gloved hand to her. She stood back, and looked around the room, seeing the ghouls along the walls, and the table, where the men stood waiting on her. She sighed and took his hand with a hard grip. And he led her to the table, pulling her hair out for her, and scooting her in. he took her seat to her right. Sister imperator to the left of her. She saw two older skull faced men, who she could see were papa one and two. And an older skull face who had white eyes and she briefly wondered if he could see her. She looked down at the food on the plate and saw wine in the glass. She jumped as the white eyed papa bowed his head, and started a prayer in Latin, before ending it, the others around her ending it as well, before forks and knives were used to cut the steaks.
“At least drink something, dear.” Sister offered her more wine, or a glass of water, she sat stiffly,
“You’ll excuse my lack of wanting to ingest anything. Last I had wine, it was roofied.” she spoke with a hint of malice, the sister just set the cup down and left her be. It grew into an uncomfortable silence, and she looked quickly, taking her surroundings. She had a steak knife but made no move towards it.
“Are we still in Sweden?” she asked, looking at her Papa, who nodded,
“we are.” she gave a hum,
“are we in a church or mausoleum?”
“Both.” she looked up and looked at the stonework on the ceiling, as it curved down,
“I see…a women of education.” she looked at White eye, who spoke, he had a ventilator, breathing in oxygen when not eating,
“yes…I studied a bit of art in my free time. Stonework I find…impressive. Pretty intense…fairly old. 15 centuries?” she looked back at him with a sharpness he was used to from sister imperator.
“16th. Reused in the 18th. Very good.” he nodded his head, sipping his wine,
“you…must be wondering why you are here.” she raised her eyebrows at him almost in disbelief,
“Of course-” she went to speak but he held his hand up,
“You are important to us…we’d like… you to have a union with our papa-”
“Excuse me?” she interrupted him with a harsh blush.
“Yes. We wish you to…” he trailed off, in thought of words.
“May i?” Her Papa interrupted, looking at Cat,
“Recall how we stated everything is energy? A push and pull and joining of these energies?” she nodded, still giving off a glair,
“So you want me to have sex? With you? Because…your boss wants us to have sex and ‘join’ energies?” she asked him bluntly, and he gave a shrug,
“All of them.” she turned sharply to the oldest, who spoke, a bit surprised at her speed,
“Excuse me?” he dropped the small smirk off his face, and she grabbed the knife off the table, launching herself back, away from it as her Papa tried to grab it before she could. She turned instantly to the ghouls who took steps to her, and she brought the knife to her neck, running it lightly, blood pooling from the shallow cut. They paused as she did this,
“You want me?” she was laughing, absolutely upset,
“To have sex, with three different men? Two I’ve never met before; I haven’t even spoken to them? And I haven’t even had sex yet! I’m assuming the goal is to get me pregnant then?” she asked, almost at a yell, her Papa standing, but more in a passive way, like he did before at the house.
“Well…” Oldest shrugged. She shook her head,
“No! Why me? Why? You could have gotten any one pregnant. There are plenty of swinger parties out there, why me? Why some girl in middle of nowhere Florida to kidnap to get pregnant in Sweden by some cult?” she growled, jerking as a ghoul took a step,
“I’ll do it. I’ll make ya’ll life sooo annoying.” she pushed the knife deeper in her neck, and her Papa put his hand up to stop the ghoul from moving,
“I heard something about my blood line, and what does that matter?” she snapped.
“Because…you-”
“Because you are the descendant of Lilith.” Sister imperator spoke, standing up from the chair,
“She only had one offspring from Adam, when she was banished, she birthed a human child, before she would birth succubi and succubis.” she explained,
“And we need your blood line, to join with our own. To unify-”
“So why all this?” she motioned to walls and to them,
“Why not drug the fuck out of me, rape me? And have me pop out that kid and send me back on my merry way. Why try and make me care?”
“There was worry about your chances of getting pregnant. And the unification of energies, if you were…forced. You’d also have to be restrained for 9 months, because drugging you during your pregnancy would not be plausible.”
Cat found she enjoyed the brutal honesty of Sister, though felt a rage slowly build in her.
“You lied to me. I’m tired of this. I’m tired of being here. I’m tired of being told what to do and who to do. I want to go home. To the warmth of the beach, the taste of salt in the air.” she long knew she was crying but found her eyesight blurring as she was a rat in a cage. How could she escape? She didn’t know how to get out of there. Lest to have all the ghouls around. She paused to try and wipe her eyes, and in this moment of slowness, she felt hands grab her, the ghouls launching at her. She instantly fought back, kicking and punching, they had a good grip on her right hand, that had the knife, pulling it off. She saw a glint of glass, and she threw her left hand up, knocking the needle out of his hands,
“If you’re going to knock me out! Be a man about it! Smash my head into the ground! Into the wall! Spill my blood!” she snarled, twisting around, they struggled to grip her, and forced her onto the ground to better restrain her. She put a few good kicks into a few of their chest. Another few punches into some of their masks, which hurt her hand. Their masks relatively hard. Cat few tired quickly and was laying there, with four or five ghouls holding her down, she was breathing hard, her teeth in a snarl. Sister imperator walked to her and knelt down,
“Now. You could have taken that sedative and be good. But I think you have still too much energy. Let's get some of that out, and we’ll have a chat? Hmmm?” she had that fake smile on her face,
“fuck you!” she hissed as the sister stood up and the ghouls picked her up, and she started struggling against them once more. They dragged her out, into a large mausoleum. There were gravestones along the wall, and a ghoul pulled one off. The horror of what they were up too was too late as they taped her ankles together and stuffed her into the small hole, smashing her fingers as she tried to push against the block. She pushed at the door, her feet not even reaching the end of the hole. It smelled rotten and damp, she could only imagine the dead bodies along the walls next to her. It was dark, and she couldn’t see, and she cursed, before giving a scream, pounding on the stone. She could feel her heart beating, it felt like it was going to burst from her ribs. The darkness felt suffocating. She shook her head, no. work on calming down. Relax. Lower your heart rate.

Chapter Text

She didn’t know how long she was in there though she didn’t think she fell asleep. It was too dark to realize that or not. Gasping, she jerked when she felt movement by her foot and heard a squeak.
“There are RATS!” she screamed,
“COME ON! LET ME OUT! THERE ARE RATS IN HERE!” she yelled, pounding the stone above her head. She could feel the chisel work on the old stone on the palm of her hands,
“I”LL DEAL WITH DEATH BY SUFFICATION BUT ILL BE DAMNED IF I'LL BE EATTEN BY RATS FIRST!” she yelled, suddenly the top came off, and a pair of gloves reached in. Strong vices grabbed her arms, the light blinding her as she was pulled out and dumped to the floor in a heap. The light burned, rubbing her eyes and looking up seeing a man wearing all red, and was reaching into the hole she came from. Shaking, she stood and pushed herself up and started hacking at the tape on her ankle, and once freed she looked up to see the man pulling the rat out, almost lovingly holding it,
“I’m glad you found Vincent.” he spoke, looking at her. He had black under eye make up, and a small mustache. At first view, she thought him gentle. No. He was strong, but personality wise wasn't boastful as her Papa was, he gave a soft smile,
“I’ve been trying to find him for a while.” she sat wide eyed, frozen in the awkward situation, her heart racing, did he not know who she was? or why she was in that hole? Shifting, she turned to back away from him,
“d-do you know.. where the door is?” she spoke softly, her voice cracking, unsure if he would help her or not.
“The door? The front door is down that hall, make a right, and the two sided wooden one.” he pointed to a hallway, and she nodded swiftly, “Thank you.” she spoke shakily, turning and slowly walking down hallway, wrapping her arms around her before turning the corner. She saw what he described, two wooden doors, and she bolted down the hallway. Running as hard as she could to that front door.

Cat hit the door, her whole body slamming the old oak as she pushed it hard. First was the icy cold, she felt it pierce her skin like needles. Just like before, that first night in the house. But she knew this, this wasn’t a surprise. Pushing forward, her bare feet hit the stone of the entry way, knives in her feet, as she ran. It was perhaps a garden, and maybe on nice summer days she’d stop to admire the entry way, and the work, but today, she had no time. Run. She ran straight, ignoring the snow and the ice. There was an iron gate, and she did the same, trying to shove the iron. It didn’t budge, as it was iced over. She grabbed the iron, and pulled herself up, trying to kick her feet up, to push herself, but she couldn’t feel her feet. Only pain, and a force where her feet were. She fell on the other side, landing hard in the crunch of the old snow. She trudged up, shivering now, slowing down, but pushing on. Trudging through the snow, which was only getting deeper and colder as she entered a wooded area. There was no road in sight, no path; nothing. Only white snow, grey trees, and no sun in sight. She shivered, move. Keep moving. Her clothes were soaked, her fingers red, her feet now like walking on knives as she tried to use her legs to move the snow, but it seemed she kept getting deeper and deeper. She grabbed a tree and pulled on it, trying to get up out of the snow. Suddenly, she heard something she knew- wolves. She looked around, and only saw a grey haze around her, but wolves' howls around her, like an echo. Running in snow wouldn’t work, so she reached up, and grabbed the branches of the tree, and pulled herself up, kicking her feet up on the bark, and climbing up the tree. Not very high, but enough and she curled her feet under her, and tried to wrap her dress close around her as she waited.

She fell asleep. Her body hurt, like burning. Burning all over her, but her fingers and feet and hands. Cat didn’t remember climbing down the tree, but she recalled the snow around her, like a blanket, and a figure over her, their hand on the side of her neck, checking her pulse. Her hand went up, and she felt something under it, instantly, she grabbed it, fur;
“...no…” she wheezed, shivering, shaking uncontrollably, twisting away,
“...wolves…” she pushed herself, turning, reaching out, her hand only hitting iced snow, her face feeling it on her cheeks. The next moments were her being lifted, out of the snow, her head felt heavy, and she let it hang back, shaking once more, trying to wrap her arms around herself, as she looked up to just to know it was a skull faced man who held her.

She woke back up burning in pain, and she gave a cry, pushing out, lashing out at the hands that touched her, and more just grabbed her and pushed her down,
“stop it!” she cried out,
“Stop! It hurts!” she looked and saw skull faced men, and silver devil masked around her. Drugs, that was it, drugs, they gave her some,
“what…did you give me…” she slurred, leaning her head back,
“to help with the pain,” she heard her papa speak,
“Only the pain. Please…” he was by her, she felt his hands on her, he squeezed when he said ‘please’,
“You…should have left me…to the wolves or the snow…” she hissed weakly,
“We’re trying to save your fingers and toes, they’re frost bitten. Rest.” at that command, she turned, trying to fight the hands once more, pushing against them, and then trying to bite anyone near her. A mask was pressed to her face, she heard the oxygen like robotic sound it caused when she breathed into it,
“stop.” she trashed he face against it, but hands grabbed her head,
“Stop it…please….” she looked up, seeing her papa’s face, painted, and pleaded once more before she was gone again.

Chapter Text

She woke up, sore, and exhausted. She sat up, spotted a figure of black sitting in a chair in her room. He looked at her direction and she saw it was a papa, but not her papa. He was bald, with frightening gaze of sterness. Even at her stirring, he seemed to only be waiting for her. He was found to be even more intimidating then her papa when she met him. Her Papa was confident, sure of himself, but cocky and egoful. It was...dare she say fun to be courted by him, if that was what it was. No, Cat thought, that wasn't what this or it was. He was kind perhaps, in a cruel way. This Papa aired confidence but in a surety of he didn't care, he didn't care about her, her feelings, or if he broke her and threw her down, where Her's would at least show that he did, she was likely sure he wasn't. He went to stand, and Cat launched herself off the bed, falling when her feet hit the hard floor, pain shooting up her ankles into her knees, which she quickly pushed herself back up. Her dress was tattered, it was the same dress that she's worn, so she's grateful they hadn't bathed or changed her, "I will not touch you," he spoke, it was harsher then her's, and her eyes darted to the seated man, her eyes confused at him, "Go shower, go take a bath, go change." he ordered her, his voice vibrating in his chest, it was deeper too. He made no move or motion to explain himself, or anything else. His eyes moved to a door, and she looked over before, swallowing harshly. It smelled sweet, sickly sweet once more, and she looked back at the man, who looked uninterestedly back to his book in his hand. Taking the opportunity, she staggered to the bathroom, and all but slammed the door shut. There, she saw a closet, filled with dresses and night gowns. Too thin to run in, especially in the snow. Her gaze went down to her fingers and toes. Seeing them bandaged and wrapped. Should they be unwrapped? Gazing up, she looked around the bathroom, finding it modern, but still cold. Stone and tile in every inch of it. It was a grand bathroom, with a large claw tub sunk in the ground, big glass shower, built in vanity with a closet and mirrors and make up. everything a girl could ask for. Cat let out a sigh, leaning back against the door in thought for a moment. Slowly, she reached out, and started undoing her bandages, pulling them off her hands, then her feet. Bless what ever god was listening, or maybe even this damn satanic church, but she had all her toes and fingers. What looked like blisters along them though seemed to be healing instead, could she get blisters from the cold? It wasn't something Cat's thought of before, but it seemed possible in the idea. They seemed on the latter half of healed, just skin and redness needed to fade away. A shower sounded nice. A very hot, warm, engulfing shower. Not looking through her wardrobe much, she grabbed a night gown she thought was the most covered and started the shower. Brushing her hair in there with a ton of conditioner and sitting down in it. Tears swelled out as she tried her best to cry quietly, this Papa didn't seem like the one to comfort her anyway; not that is what she wanted right now. She was free...no, Cat thought bitterly, facing the water to let it run across her face, she wasn't free. She wouldn't have survived the snow. They would find her, at least in Sweden. She wanted to hurt them, hurt her Papa. He hurt her, many times; she shouldn't consider him a friend or lover or whatever he should be. He was like the rest; the others. Growing exhausted, the hot water helped lull her, but also made it hard to breath. Getting out of the shower, she sat down at the vanity, brushing her hair quietly, enjoying the alone time. At the thought, the door opened, and the Papa who was out there gazed into the bathroom. She was unsure, and met his gaze hard, clenching her jaw in aggravation and defiance. She noticed he wore gloves, like her's. Unlike her's, he wore large draping robes, colored in green. His gaze broke, looking over her figure and form, seeing she was red eye from crying, and looked even more exhausted then before. He tilted his head as he spoke, "I think there is a chair in here, that would be far more comfortable than that bench." he stated, moving his body to allow her view of the bedroom, "My promise is still upholding, I assure you." he reminded her. Was that to ease her? Likely to him, she was a cornered rabbit, ready to bite or run, though she thought to do both. Breaking their gaze, she looked down at the brush, reminded that she did try to run, the snow and wolves were obstacles she didn't think about. And fighting, those ghouls would just grab her. They'd drug her or bury her. The brush shook in her hand, and cat let it go, suddenly aware of her actions. She stood, matching his gaze once more, suddenly confident, though with her downward chin, this papa only smirked at her fake confidence, reading her easily, "What is that smell?" she asked him, and he only tilted his head, "Smell?" he asked, confused, but she only scoffed, walking up to him. He was taller than her papa, by a head, "That sickly sweet smell. it wasn't there before, but it was at the other house." she explained, crossing her arms. His lips only tilted in a small smirk, "Incense? Likely? Primo likes to light at least a hundred a day..." he explained, motioning once more to the bedroom. Passing by him, would be the closest she was to him, and she gave a deep breath, and passed by him, acting like she wasn't shaky on her feet. Though to him, it was all the same. Out of the heat of the bathroom, she grew a chill and grabbed a blanket off the bed and wrapped it around herself, before padding to the other couch int he room, the one he wasn't sitting on before and she plopped down in it, tucking her feet under her. he watched as she did all this, studying her, "cold?" he asked, taking smooth calculated steps back to the couch he was on. Perhaps this was him, or maybe it was his way to ease her flight response, "I'm used to over 90 degree heat index. So yes...I'm cold." she stuck her hands out and inspected them. Hearing glass, she looked up to see him reaching away, a green bottle with a dropper was by the side table by her head, "Primo made that, it's to help heal your hands and feet. Just a few drops should do the trick every once in a while," he explained, lifting his book back up. Picking up the bottle, she noticed there wasn't any instructions or ingredients, like it was homemade like he stated, "whats in it?" "horsetail, aloe, cucumber, and radish." he stated, not looking up from his book. It was in another language, one not familiar with Cat, "who's Primo?" "Our eldest brother, Papa Emeritus the First." she gave hum, and didn't put the ointment on, instead, setting it back on the table and ducking back into the blanket. It was quiet for a while, with her counting her breathing, and the other papa's occasional page turn. Was it awkward? She couldn't understand if it was or was not. He made no move to explain, or talk, or introduce himself. It both was a comfort and drove her mad at the same time. It broke her, "Who are you?" she asked, pulling the blanket off and looking up at him, her gaze turned when he met it though, "Papa Emeritus the Second." he stated, factly. Like she should have known, "Has my idiot brother not talked about any of us?" he growled, before sighing, "You may call me Secondo. And the buffoon you know, is papa emeritus the third, or Terzo." he explained, "Our old man is Papa Nihle. And you've meet Sistor." he stated, looking back at his books, "Is there anything you require? Something to keep your mind busy? A book? A television? A record player?" he offered, still turning the pages of his own. She shrugged, giving a quiet yawn as she tucked back, "Would you like me to read to you? Read Out loud?" he offered. she looked up at him, glare once more, "Why are you here?" her gaze shifted away when he met it though, false confidence, but other way agitation grew off her. He could hear her picking at her own nails, though he was sure her sense of touch was dull throbbing at the moment signs to give away her own nervousness and unease, "If its to have sex with me-" "its not." he interrupted her, settling his book down on his lap, "I stated, I will not touch you today. I keep my words. If it eases you, I will make that promise every day; daily promises to not have you under me, if these help with your anxiety, I will do it every hour to remind you." he explained, a pointed gaze at her, but she bit back, "You're trying to get friendly with me. So I'll drop my guard and maybe care for you. And eventually, you'll break me, you'll all break me, and I'll sleep with you all of you?" there was anguish in her voice, it broke, and she waited for his own comeback. Perhaps that be rage, or anger, or denial of her claimed, but he only kept his calm aura, he didn't deny her claims, "Small victories...Catherine. For today...I have no plans to make love with you. For tomorrow, I will still likely not have sex with you. But, yes, it is my duty to eventually to do. I will not lie to you." He spoke. She didn't know if that calmed her or eased her. If she kept making him promise, then he won't. Seemed easy enough. She sighed, laying her head on the arm of the couch, "Now...to spend time. Would you like me to read to you?" he asked again, she shrugged, swallowing awkwardly, "Will you hurt me...today?" She asked him, quietly. "No... I have no plans to do so." he answered her, before clearing his throat and started speaking outload. His deep voice was musical, and she dozed off as he read, not really interested in the story he was reading. Her mind went back, snow, the wolves. There was a dog there, a dog? Or a wolf? Was that an issue at the cabin? no. She never heard wolves. It was isolated, that was the issue. But this large facility needs people and vehicles. She can drive...maybe...in the snow. Like drifting? Like surfing? Just....in a car...on ice and snow "-hungry?" "huh?" she looked up, blinking away and looking at Secondo, "I asked if you are hungry. You have not eaten anything for a while." he asked, and she met his gaze in a haze before ripping it away, "umm....no." "Your stomach says otherwise." he bit back, and edge to his voice as he closed his book, "our chef does quiet a nice job if you're craving something, anything." he waited, and she thought for a moment, what did she want to eat? "Hashbrowns." she said, and he raised an eyebrow, "Potatoes?" she nodded, "Like breakfast hashbrowns. with a sunny side up egg." she asked, laying down and he gave a soft smirk, "Such simple request." he teased, "I was expecting swordfish or Lobster..." "If I wanted to give you a run for your money, I'd ask for something you couldn't get in Sweden, " she chuckled, "Besides lobster is in Main, I'd kill for some fried catfish," she recalled closing her eyes and resting. "What would you ask for?" Secondo asked, bemused, glad to perhaps to have gotten her to chat for a few minutes at least, "Well skittles and M&Ms are banned, so maybe start there. Or what I used to fish and eat back home, Alabama Bass and Gar fish..." she mused, and he only raised an eyebrow, "Perhaps our chief needs a good test." he mused, before standing up and brushing his robes off, "I will put your order in for food. My brother will be here shortly to keep you company." he spoke, keeping a formal tone with her, "Perhaps we'd can find you at least some catfish," he stated, almost friendly. She smiled softly, still keeping her gaze anywhere but his mismatched eyes, "I had a neighbor; Duck we called him. Fried the best catfish in town. That...with some coleslaw and sweet tea and some jimmy buffet on radio. You'd almost have my childhood Saturday nights." she mused, looking up at the man. He only watched her, studying her. Listening. He only gave a soft nod, "I will see what I can do. For now, I bid you farewell." his gaze turned at he looked down at her, it was a warning. For what? Obedience? "I will see you have entertainment brought as well. Good night, Catherine." With that, Secondo left. Leaving her in an odd silence. The switch as sounded as he locked the door, and she gave a quiet curse at him. However, this meant she could hear when they came in. Chucking the blanket off, she staggard back up, her feet still in pain, and move around the room, trying to find that sweet smell. She ripped through the sheets on the bed, pushing some of the couches around, lifting the cushions. She found perhaps the smell was the heaviest around the bed, but she couldn't find the source. Was it just incense? as he stated? She doubted it. Can't trust anything they told her, not even if they are telling the truth in times.

Chapter Text

Ghouls brought her items. Quiet and wordlessly, they came, and one in particular was at the door. Her eyes roamed down to his sigil that he wore, Aether, and she locked her jaw meeting his gaze. It was a warning, and she wordlessly stood back, wrapped in a blanket as they brought in a record player and vinyls. A stache of books. Pencils and paper. To her, it meant she was going to be here a while. She sighed, quietly, looking at the items and looked back at Aether,
“Wanna play some cards?” she asked, and he heard her, but he didn’t say anything to her. He only shook his head ‘no’, his arms crossed as he leaned on the door frame, watching over the others. Once they left, she ventured both bored and curious to the records. She didn’t own any, but she recalled listening to her grandmother’s Elvis and Dean Martin. She flipped through, finding more variety than she thought. With Metallica, ABBA, Beatles, Pet Shop Boys. She decided to put the Beatles on, bored of the quiet. It was their Abbey Road album; one she knew of. The record player had a plastic cover on it, and she set the album back, and settled the needle on the outside, making sure it was clean. She would regret scratching the record. Flipping to the cover, she found it was an original pressing, so it was someone’s personal likelihood with how nice in shape it was.
“You did not pick Imperiet ?” she turned swiftly to see her Papa there with a bottle of wine and a sheepish grin.
“No. I don’t know who they are to start with…” she spoke, glaring daggers at him,
“They are…a Swedish band. I enjoy their song ‘Bible’ myself, " he took a step to her and offered her a glass. Cat’s face automatically twisted,
“so you can drug me once more? I’m tired of you acting friendly Terzo.” at his name his eyebrows raised,
“second told you then?” he asked,
“You’ve…chatted?”
“Of course. Per your…boss? Bosses? I have to sleep with all of ya anyway!” she growled, stalking him now,
“ok. So…maybe no wine. The bottle is sealed you can see-”
“I don’t trust you! I hate you!” He dropped the gifts as she launched at him. She dropped the blanket as the bottle bounced but didn’t shatter, the wine glasses did. He grabbed her arms, and she felt once more the sting as glass sliced her feet as she tried to fight him.
“You said I could hit you! Punch you! Kill you!” she growled,
“Not kill…not that one,” he grunted back, ducking his head down and picking her up. Her hands went to his hair and grabbed a fist full of it and yanked it back, he only gave a hiss as he staggered for a moment and walked to the bed, setting her down. She gave him a satisfying punch on the side of his head as he reached up and grabbed her hands, pulling them back, and climbing on top of her. His paint smeared, and his eyes heated, but he didn’t say anything as she spat on his cheek, struggling to get him off her. His hand being close to her face she even tried to bite him, and he pulled her hand away. Eventually she laid panting, glaring at him as he waited on her. Her feet numb from the glass, but satisfied with her few hits to him,
“my Amatis…” he spoke, quietly, shaking his head,
“I…never wanted this. Any of it.” he explained,
“Yes, you did! You wanted me to sleep with you!” she hissed,
“Me in your bed!”
“Yes! Yes. Yes…I want you as Adam wanted Eve. I want you all to myself, selfishly. Not for my father or my brothers, or Sistor.” he growled,
“But…having known you and gotten to know you I see the foolish choices they’ve made-I’ve made in compliance to their orders!” At his own rage, he squeezed her wrists, and she winced, dropping her snarl for a moment and his loosened his grip,
“I…cannot take you back to Florida. I cannot keep you to myself. I cannot explain these…they are orders I must follow for my very being commands it.” he sighed, leaning down finally breaking eye contact with her,
“And you may not believe me…but me and my brothers all want for you to be happy-”
“Liar!” she snapped,
“You want me swollen with your children! A breeding mare for your purebred priests!” she once again pushed against his grip, managing to pull her hand out, and landing a scratch across his face before he grabbed her hand once more,
“No! I don’t care for that. Not really!” he yelled back, finally quieting down once more,
“Sure. having little papas running around would be…ideal. But you…laughing, joyful, your quick wit…if we had it Sistor’s way, you’d be like a ghoul, which is unideal.” he paused for a moment and started giving a laugh,
“I do suppose Lilth was never…submissive. Not as she should be.” he more so stated out loud before looking back down at her.
“Your feet are injured. I should have them looked at.”
“I don’t want you or any ghoul looking at me!” she snarled,
“I don’t care about it, you caused it! Your dumbass ideas and act to seem like you care about me. I’ve met your brother, he don’t seem to care about anything or anyone at all!” He sighed,
“we really shouldn’t-”
“i don't care! Get away from me!” she sounded more wounded, frightened then angry. At the shift of her tone, he winced before he shifted, climbing off of her, and letting her go. She shifted to lunge at him once more, but putting pressure on her feet she collapsed with a yelp of pain. He only stood, watching her for a moment, before turning and leaving. Cat shifted to sit with her back against the bed, pulling her feet to herself, she did her best to pluck what she could out of her feet with her fingertips. A nice pile of broken glass grew beside her.

'I want you so bad, It's driving me mad, driving me mad, driving me mad, driving me mad--,' she looked up at the record player. Evidently it did have a scratch in it. She jumped at the knock at the door, and it opened. First thing she saw was a large collection of flowers. She instantly knew them, they were orange blossoms, with orange-colored roses. The bouquet of white and orange stood out to her. She looked up to see an older papa walk in, his gaze moving over to find her on the floor, blood likely all over her hands and feet. His eyes moved from her to the mess of the glass on the floor closer to him. He was large. Very tall. Terzo was the shortest it seemed, but second only slightly taller, but this man had a head on Secondo. He looked over to the record player as well, as it was skipping. It was like a nail in the side of the head in the silence of the room as he took it all in. She locked her jaw, watching him,
“I see…you’ve picked my Beatles record to play…may i come in?” his voice was different then Second's growls. It was scratchy and aged. Cat narrowed her eyes at him as he patiently waited for her,
“If i told you no, would you respect it?” she asked him defiantly, finally breaking the silence,
“Yes. though I would feel terrible leaving you bloody and in pain.” his eyes roamed to the small table by the couches,
“Did you use my ointment?”
“Primo.” she spoke his name, and he looked back at her, not surprised but more like…waiting,
“no…I didn’t.” she leaned back,
“You may come in…” she sighed, giving up on her feet. He gave a thank you per a nod and walked in, closing the door behind himself. He walked not to her first, but to the side of the bed, where an empty vase was on the empty nightstand, he placed the flowers in there as she sat on the floor, looking at the wine bottle across the room.
“I will switch the music…” he spoke, walking around her to get to the player, lifting the needle and flipping the music as she watched him carefully, “Here Comes the Sun by The Beatles started playing. The oldest of the emeritus brothers it seemed. He had paint like the others, and honestly it seemed messy. Terzo was very clean and the Second was messy but more skull-like. Primo’s was faded, smeared, and just…messy. He wore robes like Second did, but in black and red. His hair was grown out, and it was surprising to her to see long white hair from him, as the others didn’t have long hair.
“I am Primo…yes.” He spoke, and she looked up from her feet back to see him in front of her, though stood back to give her space,
“Papa Emeritus the first.” he gave a soft bow to her bewildered face as she watched him as a hawk,
“It's…your record then? I’m sorry if I scratched it.” He waved his hand, very relaxed,
“It was already. I found it scratched around 94’,” he explained,
“I thought you would take one of the more modern records, so I thought nothing of a…filler record, for lack of a better word. I am glad though you seem to enjoy them.” he spoke, a slight smile on his lips as he expressed his own feelings. Meeting her gaze his eyes looked down at her feet,
“My…younger brother has expressed a high desire for your care,” he spoke taking a breath. He was like second, he thought before he spoke; comanding an audience just by his tone and aura. But not in a menacing way...not really. More like in respect.
“I will not speak of how you should feel about him, or second or even myself…I’m sure you are tired of being told these things.” he turned and went to the small table by the couches and picked up the small bottle from it and held it up. She noticed then he wore no gloves, not like second or third. He was very different from what she imagined. He walked back to her, but stopped where he was before,
“I do believe glass in the feet is a fairly painful experience. I’d like to care for your feet once more.” Was he there in the snow? Cat looked down at her pooling blood by her feet and sighed, finally agreeing with what he was stating. She turned, and grabbed the footboard of the bed, and pulled, trying to use her heels to pull herself up. Last thing she expected was hands around her ribs and her getting picked up and set down on the bed. With how old he was she was surprised by the ease he had done so. She flinched at how close he was to her,
"Pardon," and he quickly took a step back, and handed her a towel. Her hands were still bloody from her attempts to be her own medic. She wiped her hands off and looked back up at him after as he watched her. Primo then pulled out the green vile from before. He unscrewed it and put a few drops on his own hands, before screwing the cap and handing it to her. She watched as he rubbed it into his own hands and showed her obviously it would do no harm,
“I’d like you to put some of that one to help your hands in the very least.” he expressed,
“it will help with healing.” he turned, and left her, going to the bathroom where she heard him washing his hands and coming back with a bowl and a few towels.
“As I work, could I have some ghouls come in and start cleaning up? The blood will dry, and it will stain and be more difficult to clean.” He expressed, asking her permission as he knelt down by her knees. She swallowed, but…nodded,
“Not Aether please…” he nodded,
“No… of course.” he settled on the towel tools. Tweezers, sewing needles, thread, and magnifying glass. He also reached up beside her, and pulled the blanket over her lap, hiding the end of her night gown and thighs. He was protecting her modesty. At this, the door opened, and she saw ghouls come in, and start to clean the mess Terzo and her made. How did they know to come? Unless one was outside listening. She watched as the white rags quickly soaked the blood and became bright red. It reminded her of when she cut fish, and cleaned the knives on rags,
“ow!” she winced, jumping as Primo pulled a shard from her foot. His touch light on her calf as he held it up to him,
“My apologies.” he spoke, dropping the shard down to the towel. She watched him for a bit, as he inspected the sole of her foot, plucking glass out where he could find it.
“Where did you find the orange blossoms?” she asked, looking back at the flowers,
“I didn’t think they could grow in Sweden.”
“They grow in certain areas in southern Sweden…” he explained, “But I have a large garden and enjoy citrus. It smells nice. I thought you would enjoy both the sentiment, and smell.” he explained, pulling another shard,
“Thought I thought I would meet you and a different setting…” he expressed.
“Sorry you’re touching my feet,” she said, as he ran his hands over her soles, finally looking up at her. He was waiting for her to wince, feeling where there was another shard from it, but found she didn’t wince and he didn’t feel any,
“My dear…it is never a burden. I apologize for the nature of you getting injured…multiple times.” he spoke quietly, looking down at her feet. He brought a rag up and dipped it into the bowl and brought it to her feet. Cleaning them before pulling out the thread and needle. She didn’t feel as he gave her a few stitches and wrapped her feet in gauze. He stood and went and grabbed socks from a drawer he knew where was. He brought them back and went to kneel to put them on, but he paused as she reached for them. Primo handed her the socks and cleaned up the mess, making sure the glass was picked up.
“You can walk. I would be careful of stepping hard or down as it would be painful till fully healed. Once the cuts have stopped bleeding, please clean and put the ointment on from the frost bite.” he explained to her,
“If you like, i can write this down.” she shook her head ‘no’,
“I will remember.” she told him. He nodded, looking at her carefully,
“Should you ever require me…please. Spending any time with you is of no burden or consequence.” he spoke. She couldn’t believe him to be brothers of the others. Perhaps it was a test? This one cares, the second doesn’t, and the third seems like he does but does not? She almost wanted to laugh at the insanity of it. Regardless, Primo seemed to respect her boundaries and her personally, at least on the outside,
“I'm sorry for making a mess.” she explained, looking back up from her hands to him. It was in regard to the blood and glass, but perhaps too from the snow and her escape attempt. His eyes recognized and he only shook his head,
“Do not be…It is to be…expected. I apologize…” he paused them once more leading into a quiet silence,
“I am leaving now. Food will be brought, if able, I’d like you to eat.” he gave a bow to her, and she gave a nod,
“Thank you…Primo.” he only gave another nod
"of course, Catherine," he spoke and left her quietly. The lock on the door echoing it seemed against the Beatles. What type of men are these priests? Pulling up her feet, she pulled the gauze off and inspected them once more. Clean stitches and an odd smell from the gauze rolled off. She…oddly trusted him, likely having put an ointment on them. Cat re-rolled the gauze and put her socks on.

Chapter Text

She was left mostly to herself for a while. The occasional ghoul would knock on the door and bring her food, which was left at a small table she put by the door for them to do so. She did not eat much that they brought. Quickly the music and books were fed through, her finding them either entertaining, or dull. Books on history, particularly the renaissance- likely from her interest in art, fiction, and romance. All the records were played at least once, a few multiple times for others she enjoyed listening to. After a few days of long baths, and ripping apart the room for anything and everything, she grew stir crazy once more. The sound of the lock echoing every time they came in or out of her room was a reminder though she was not to leave. She woke up to a tapping, unsure what time of day it was, there was no windows. She looked up to see Secondo sitting where he usually does, with a book in hand. At her shifting he stopped tapping his foot, perhaps it was irking him that she was not waking, or maybe just a habit not to look into. None the less he looked up from his book and made eye contact with her. He shut his book and went to stand, and she pointed her finger at him,
“Promise!” she could see his lips smirk up, as he held his gloved hands up and open, as to say he was unarmed,
“I have no plans on bedding you today, I promise I will not touch you in this way.” he assured her, before he took steps to the door. Her plate of untouched food was by it,
“My brother states you have a…habit of hunger strikes when you have a strong…. request.” he held up the plate and looked her way. She felt like a child on the bed under his gaze as he looked at her. He set the plate down once more,
“My brother is far kinder and more patient than I. I would have had ghouls hold you while force feeding you till you learned resistance is not worth the pain." he spoke so relaxed. Cat remembered what she was told before, how Terzo was far kinder of the brothers. She believed it over second, maybe not first, at least not at the moment. Though at the topic of force feeding she felt a prickle up her spine as he only crossed his legs on the couch,
"What, pray tell, are you wanting?” He asked, looking at her laid figure. Cat almost snorted, what didn’t she want? Freedom? To go home. She sighed, laying her head back down for a moment. She wanted out of that room. Currently. Opening her eyes, brown met mis matched ones, and she gave a gasp, ducking away from him and flinging herself off the bed. He stood up, watching her as she brushed herself off and stood up,
“What makes you think I have a request,” she snapped,
“What if I wasn’t hungry?”
“You did not eat any meals yesterday.”
“I can lose some weight.”
“You cannot.” his voice was dark, his stature stiff as he argued with her.
“Of course you have requests. Of course, they will start with ‘you want to go home’ which I cannot give; also, a request of ‘sweats’ which my brother gave you before, but I am under no obligation to do so.” he walked very confidently, and slowly away from the side of the bed but not towards her. Instead, he went back to the couch, and pulled his robes back to sit down, setting his elbow in the arm rest as he held up his hand,
“And thirdly, a likely ‘go fuck yourself’ more so, but I doubt you’d say this to me as of right now.” he sighed,
“I also know a fourth request, but you’d have to ask me.” Cat clenched her jaw and looked away as he met her gaze once more. Instead, she turned and went to the bathroom, sitting down to brush her hair. She changed her clothes and braided her hair back, finding hair ties a few days before hidden behind pads in the bathroom. Both her and Secondo know she could only push off spending time in the bathroom for so long. She ventured back out, seeing Secondo hadn’t moved, or if he did, he was back where he was, waiting for her patiently,
“I’d like to leave this room, “she stated, looking at the bed, and went to it, making it up. It was part of her routine she had made for the days. Get up, brush her hair, lotion, oil, perfume or shower and then those things. They had a collection of bottles for her, more than what they had before at the old house, where it was her normal collection. Here there was far more expensive in tastes, or at least what she could tell. It wasn’t like she knew any of those fancy brands.
“I find it amusing you state this but cannot ask it.” Secondo spoke, a hand under his chin as he watched her. She sighed, looking at the record player, a faint blush on her face,
“Could you…allow me to leave this room?”
“I could.” she hated she could hear his bemusement in his voice,
“Though I am not inclined to give into your requests if you cannot look me in the eyes.” she clenched her jaw and looked back at him. In his hand was a sand timer, and he motioned for her to ‘come’. Cat narrowed her eyes at him, wanting every fiber of her being to spit at him and lash at him, '
“I am not a dog, nor a bitch to heel.” she remarked to him,
“No. But I have a challenge for you, and I’m sure in your boredom, you would at least hear out my challenge.” She turned away from him, stubbornly turning her back to him, ignoring him.
“I apologize,” she gave a gasp as arms wrapped around her, but they only touched where his arms touched her, not his hands,
“I did not mean to treat you in a way that seemed as such, but my challenge,” she did not hear him approach, not the sound of the robes or the foot falls of his leather shoes. In his gloved hands was the sand timer once more. Simple and small, in a glass container, she reached out and took it carefully. She swallowed unsure of his closeness, but he kept his hands together as to not touch her with them,
“For one minute. Hold my gaze for one minute, and I will take you out of this room for as long as I am able to. Ask me the question, hold my gaze, and I will gladly pull you from your gilded cage.” he spoke, before pulling back from her. She didn’t realize how warm he was still a chill went down her spine, and she looked back to find him sitting on the couch once more,
“So…I ask you….and keep eye contact with you…you’ll take me out of here for as long as possible?” she asked, and he only nodded,
“That is a minute timer,” he explained,
“But you must do this in front of me, not across the room.”
“W-why? You keep adding rules,”
“Yes. But you don’t have much of a choice, do you? I could easily ask you to do this without clothing, could I not?” he waved his hand as he spoke. Her face a blush at this statement. Truely he could ask. He didn’t have to do anything, or he could do everything. How far would she go just for crumbs of independence? She swallowed and walked to him; he sat watching her comfortably. At her standing in front of him, he sat up but kept himself lower than her. He pushed himself close to her, but did not touch her. She held the sand timer, and he took it once more and flipped it, looking up at her.
“Could…you….” she clenched her jaw, blushing away and he gave a hum,
“We must start over, la ragazza.” She could hear the smirk in his voice as she put her hands to her cheeks to hide her flush,
“When you are ready,” she sighed, looking up at the ceiling, before looking back down at him. At her meeting his gaze, his hand flipped the timer,
“Could you take me out of this…room for as long as possible?” she asked him, determined and he met her gaze. She broke eye contact to see the timer,
“We must start over once more, piccolina.” it was not finished. She gave a groan, having start once more.
“I have to ask you again?”
“Is that not our agreement?” she gave a huff, annoyed at the enjoyment Secondo had at her flustered self. You could not tell from his face as he had since dropped his gaze, but his tone said otherwise,
“Ok.” She took a deep breath,
“Can you take me out of this room for as long as possible today?” she asked, watching him and holding his gaze,
“You smell of boswellia, frankincense is a preferred aroma note-” She turned away, reddening.
“Can you not!” she snapped,
“I’m trying to get out of here and you’re making it near impossible!” she seethed, red in the face.
“I said nothing on what I am to say, so it is still in the challenge rules,” he spoke, standing up and she took a few steps back from him. Unsure now that he had stood,
“How about this…I will keep quiet, and my hands to myself, but I will stand, and you will ask me, mhmmm?” she took a few breaths, trying to calm down, he made her very nervous, which he knew. She turned to him, looking up at him, as he looked down at her,
“I want to leave this room, and you said you can help me leave this room for as long as possible…so could you help me spend time out of this room?” she glared up at him, again, pressing her hands to her cheeks in an attempt to hide her blush, and per his word he kept her gaze. On her side, she focused highly on keeping eye contact with him, counting in her head to 60 seconds, plus longer.
“It's been time,” she stated confidently,
“Are you sure?” he raised an eyebrow,
“I counted, yes, I’m sure.” she broke eye contact to see the timer had indeed run out and she gave a sigh, backing away from Secondo and relaxing for a moment. He gave a dark chuckle,
“You’re no fair, you know that.” she growled,
“Yes. But there are many things ‘unfair’. Would you accompany me?” she looked down at what she was wearing, a night gown of course. Fuck it, she thought, it covered more than her surfing swimsuits anyway. Turning to him, she saw his elbow was out waiting on her. She looked up at him,
“I must have you nearby. Lest you try and make a run once more, though I doubt you’d make such a foolish decision once more.” he spoke, his gaze darkening,
"Unless you'd like a leash to keep my touch off you," he offered to her. Cat only sighed, and took his elbow, glad he at least kept his word. Secondo made sure to kept his hands away from her as he opened the door.

Chapter Text

Being by Secondo, Cat felt fairly small. Even with his robes bulking him out, Terzo didn’t often wear them, though she has seen him in them. Secondo led her recognizably the way before. It must be the way out of the wing she was in. Was it for guests or prisoners? Was the Papa's room nearby? Or the ghouls? Before when a ghoul leads her to meet the first night, she didn't look around much, not really in a way she could have taken in the artistry around her but now Cat could look around, and see the work and artistry of the church...or ministry? Not sure what to call it. Secondo seemingly gave her plenty of time in his slow pace for her eyes to wonder around and sink in the delicate and complex wood carvings and stone accents to tapestries showing what she would understand as hell, or probably lucifer, with other stories she knew of the bible having grown up in the bible belt of America. Celebration of Eve eating the apple, lucifer biding humanity into knowledge of forever. Cruelty of angels and God, mirrored onto stain glass windows, allowing light to illuminate where candles couldn’t do justice. On a scale of artist work, the hours and effort it took to decorate the halls she was in; Cat was surprised and in awe of the decades of work of hundreds of hands it took to accumulate such a collection or living gallery,
“Our sisters and siblings have many talents…” second explained, watching a smugness, a pride, overtake his gaze as he watched her own curiosity,
“The work is between weeks to decades old. Some of our oldest being built in the ministry itself, out in the gardens and graves.” he explained, leading her down a wall of mausoleums, much of what she was shoved in before. Sensing her unease and sudden tenseness, he shook his head,
“I am not the Sistor. I do not find much satisfaction in discipling in…burying a person alive…even for moments. So, I will not, nor will my brothers, put you in a mausoleum; I am sure of this.” he reached and patted her hand on his arm. Perhaps this was his attempt to be reassuring but found it did not help. She only clenched her jaw and looked at the graves in white marble catching some of the names, 'Howard Stanton', 'Jayne Mansfeild', 'Cosimo Ruggeri'. Only pulling her gaze away to shiver, the stone cold against her numb feet. It also did nothing to hold in warmth, causing goosebumps to run along her arms,
"Where are we going?" she asked Second, looking up at him, who's own gaze was met with her, though she was unsure of what he was feeling or thinking,
"A green house," he looked up, turning away from the mausoleum into a hallway,
"We have many here. And I thought you would like the warmth it has. Lunch will also be served there, as you have not eaten today...." he explained, and she perked up. Though the hallway was not grand and fairly simple in a hallway runner and windows on one side. She could already feel the warmth and the smell of bread. They were near the kitchens it seemed. The smell of freshly baked bread gave an odd sense of homely comfort. Warm, simple, comforting, though Secondo made no comment about it as they continued down the hall, her hand still in the crook of his arm,
"I can ask you questions, yeah?" she asked, looking up at him, he was only looking forward, but cocked his head,
"Of course. If I answer them is questionable." He pulled her away from the kitchen hallway and down a simple tunnel of windows. It was bright out, and sunlight caught her off guard. Having been in a dark room for a while. It shone on his face brightly, and she could see the wrinkles under the paint, and see the man almost behind the paint,
"You said.... that you'd didn't discipling the way Sistor does. Would that mean that you're in a position like Sistor's?" Cat wondered to him, and Secondo have a deep hu of thought, before giving a
"no." he stated plainly,
"I am in position of Papa. A high-ranking position, but not the highest."
She was Secondo’s grasp, and she could feel the uneasy from that question caused,
“Um…..who’s…active Papa?” Cat asked, confused more so with the idea to add another person to who’s going to try and sleep with her,
“Terzo?” She asked and Secondo paused, looking down at her in thought. He almost looked gentle in his gaze before he shook his head softly, and Cat looked away from him, unsure at the idea,
“It has not been announced yet.” Secondo explained,
“Only Nihle and Sistor likely know, and they do not wish to announce it at the moment.” He explained, pushing open a door and walked her in. Cat instantly relaxed into the warmth of the room and the humidity. She could smell the water in the building. It was a green house, at Secondo stated he was taking her, but it was a large and elaborately built one, with two stories and water fed irrigation. She slipped out of his arm, which he allowed her the freedom to move as she reached out and felt the brass railing of the second story overlook, they were on,
“This is one of the more modern style green houses. With more production focusing on herbs, medicinal, and precious species of plants used in making many things.” Secondo explained, hearing the pride once more on his tongue.
“How many greenhouses do you have?” She looked back at him to see him an odd figure in a wonderful scene. A man of black, with a skull face and scowl among bright lights, greenery, and humidity.
“Here? This one, two for main food produce. And Primo’s personal green house.” Second explained, walking past her and down a spiral staircase and she followed, her feet feeling better touching the warm brass,
“So you grow most of your food.”
“Of course, self-sustainability is very important. Or at least a network of self-sustainability. We have other locations with other productions that we trade with,” he explained, leading to a table and chairs set up int the middle of the house. The chairs were braided white wicker chairs, a staple of porches in the south,
“These looks like they're from home!” she gave a soft surprised acclimation, walking to the lightweight furniture,
“Yes. We found that glass condensate too much, thick wood would mold, but your ‘wicker’ furniture is best in the heat and humidity of green houses in both short- and long-term use,” He explained, sitting down in a chair. The image of him in the wide white braided wicker was strange sight. Cat still explored the green house and for how large it was, Secondo was always in view and ear shot of her as she explored. Many of the greenhouse herbs were in hydroponic trays, with fish underneath in the water,
"Doesn't the fish dirty the water?" she asked, looking at the smaller fish,
"they do not dirty or clean it in ways that would be negative...we have oyster filters, and a purifying water system to recycle the water here." he explained. She was on the other side of the green house, and spotted an odd clump of soiled herbs, and pulled at a leaf,
“Weed? You have your own weed? I feel like this is very illegal in Sweden.” She pointed out to a bush, looking back at the Secondo he only gave a soft smirk,
“Would you like to try the strain? We celebrate all of creations and gluttony of pleasures.” he offered, and she shook her head,
“I’d rather have my head on with you…” she muttered, walking past the budding bushes. She ventured back to the table, and sat down, keenly aware of Secondo watching her every move, him unashamed to watch her so boldly,
“I have another question,” he nodded for her to continue, his hands folded on his lap,
“you’ve said you discipline is different than Sistors. Should I…be worried about…that….” she bit her lips, anxiety pooling over. Terzo wouldn’t hurt her. Hell, she punched him, and he didn’t hurt her. Secondo seems different. The man gave an inhale, and reached out adjusting his gloves as he did,
“We have…different tastes. My brothers and me. What I require from you is different than what Terzo will, Primo will. And not in a way Sistor or Nihle will want either.” He explained,
“Your position of Prime Mover is…a delicate one. So, I do not wish to frighten you now with topics of this…” he explained, clasping his hands together,
“So…you’ll hurt me. How?” He gave a smirk,
“If I recalled, you asked the ghouls to ‘be a man about it and bash your head’?” he teased, and she grew annoyed,
“If you’re going to toy with me, you might as well do it too! I didn’t take you as a sadist.” He didn’t respond to that statement, only holding the gaze and she grew even more anxious,
“Are you…a masochist? You seem to enjoy pushing people to the point of causing you pain.” He cocked his head, watching her, gaging her reaction,
“Maybe I’m in a lot of it. Maybe I’m tired of being in it. Its tiring, Secondo. The worry, the fear, the anxiety, the stress. Of being here but fighting you all. And I already know what you’ll tell me, ‘Trust you. You’ll care of all my issues.’” she spat, crossing her arms back and sitting defiantly. At this pause, ghouls came and placed platters in front of them. They pulled the lids off, and she saw a collection of southern style foods that she hadn’t eaten in a who knows how long. Coleslaw, collard greens, fried catfish and limon. Corn bread, chili, baked bean, biscuits. She blinked, looking up at Second surprised, and unsure,
“This feels like…Eve and the apple. You snake.” she narrowed her eyes, and he laughed, which surprised her, causing her to jump,
“I am not like our dark lord, but I do appreciate the compliment.” he settled back down,
“But.. yes. It is that easy, Catherine. I, unlike my brothers, want control.” he dropped his friendliness, not that much was there,
“I want you to submit to me. And in return, I will care for you.” he offered, adding a smirk,
“But you can think upon this offer, eating the food means nothing but you breaking your hunger strike.”
“You don’t get anything from that deal.” she pointed out, and he raised an eyebrow,
“Would I not? You as prime mover I would obtain an heir, that would occur. But I do not just control you sexually, no. I would take all of you. Your desires, pleasures, aches, pains. Your anxiety, fears, worries. They would be mine. They would belong to me. I would care for these for you. Your wants, needs, fears, hope, dreams, body and soul.” he spoke, it was simple. Very simple. Bite the apple. Submit to him,
“And your punishments? The pain you like to cause?” he gave a smirk, playful almost,
“If you’d like to…experiment with that, I am more than happy to feed that lustful gluttony of yours. But any discipline I would give you would be known. Rules…are to be followed. But clear and understandable. Sistor was reacting out of anger and frustration, and your punishment was unwarranted. My fool of brother told you nothing of what it was you to do. And so out of desperation, they choose you to be prime mover to our line, not just his.” he explained, picking up a plate and placing some items on it, before settling the plate down in front of her, him not touching it.
“With me, you will be well aware of the lines and what not cross. And what the punishments would be very obvious and well communicated to you. And after, should you fall apart and be undone before me weather in pain or pleasure, I would of course be there to keep you whole once more.” she ripped her eyes away from him, her throat felt tight and lumped and her head dizzy at the air just his conversion had with her caused. Submit. Dominate. He was a dominate figure, and he would require nothing less than total submission, or the pleasure to break that into her.
"And the others? It sounds like you want all of me but yet they also per your standards own part of me as well..." Cat asked, looking only at her plate of food, her throat dry and her speech coming out quieter than she intended.
"My brothers will have part of you, yes. Per our agreement. But I alone will have all of you. They will only have crumbs and loans of what is left. I just need you to submit to me," She was more confused as to why he was asking it from her and not just pulling it out.
“Catherine.” she looked up to see Primo walking in, a soft smile on his face. Behind him, Terzo. In Primo’s hands were another bundle of flowers, hydrangeas, and she gave another smile back,
“Primo. Its…er....good to see you.” She struggled with that term, unsure of its meaning anymore. He ventured to the table and set the flowers in a vase on the center before looking to his brother,
“Care for us to join?” Primo asked Secondo who waved, seemingly uncaring if the choice. Primo sat by her, and Terzo across the circular table, meaning she was between Secondo and Primo. The plate had yet to be touched, but Primo made a plate, identical to her own and took bites from it. She watched him quietly as he did such, and she finally picked up her own fork and took a bite of the collard greens,
“I understand your taste is more into find dinning, but you really should try it, Secondo.” Primo spoke. Terzo gave a grin,
“Sorry it's not 38 one bite courses, but if you close your eyes, our pincolina will feed you 38 times.” He picked at his older brother and Secondo only rolled his eyes, retrieving small samples of some of the food. Cat finally cracked, smirking, seeing the brotherly affection they had for each other in teases,
“Sorry it's not snails. If you get me a gator, I’ll fry you up some tail.” she offered.
“Gator tail, I don’t believe I’ve had that. I did have frog legs through.” Terzo mused,
“Is it much the same?” she gave a chuckle, finally relaxing once more,
“A bit. Just no bones in a gator tail, and fattier.”
“I have had ortolan, and Foie gras.” Second explained,
“I am not shy to odd food.” She looked at Primo who raised an eyebrow, watching her reaction to Secondo,
“I’ve heard of foie gras, what's an ortolan?” Primo looked at Secondo who only looked down at his drink,
“You’ve had it too. You are the one who bought it for all of us to try.” Secondo explained looking at Primo, before looking at her,
“It is a small songbird.”
“You ate a songbird?”
“Yes.”
“How?” Terzo cracked a smile at her confusing,
“By putting a towel over your head so God cannot see your sins.”
Second lightly slapped Terzo.
“Do not confuse her…it is a type of bird you put in a dark cage, and it starts to gorge itself. Once engorged, you drown it in alcohol, clean it, and fry it. You then eat it in one bite, crunching the bones down.” Second explained. And she looked surprised at him making a grimace at the idea of crunching bones,
“It's French, much like froi fras.” She sat confused for a moment, looking at them,
“Well…what did it taste like?” She asked curiously, Secondo smirked,
“We could have some brought-”
“No. No, I’m good. Just…curious.” she looked down at her plate, stabbing her corn bread,
“I’m good with my homey meals, and not…PETA bird abuse 16 course meal.” Terzo snorted at her retort and Secondo only leaned back,
“Hazelnut. Brandy, Figs. And fat.” Secondo answered,
“It's flavors relatively simple. And before you jest at my preference of meals, at least have one with me before you poke your holes in it.” He retorted. Cat leaned back, pulling her knees into the larger chair as the brothers spoke about France,
“You must have the ghouls make an array of pastries. Gelato. Perfecto,” Primo spoke,
“Many women enjoy sweets. I’m sure our pincolina would enjoy them.” He turned to see her dozing off in the warmth. The brothers chatted lightly, switching languages depending, but finishing the lunch with a white wine for them,
“Would you care for a drink?” Primo asked, holding up a wine glass but she quietly shook her head ‘no’,
“I’ve been off put of wine.” Her eyes moved to Terzo who staired intently at his glass. Based on at least him versus Secondo, likely Secondo would have been far crueler then Terzo was. She understood the ghouls explaining that now.
“How about something different? Martini? Mimosas?” She cracked a small smile at Primo,
“Sex on the beach?” Secondo added and she looked down at the table,
“Key lime pie martini.” She looked back at Terzo, who winked at her. It was a popular drink in Florida, one that she'd blame rough hang overs on more than once, but she nodded,
“Yeah. One of those sound nice.”

With a few drinks in and a nice buzz, Cat didn’t mind it. The relaxed chatter, in a setting that seemed familiar with familiar food. It could have all been a dream, she wished. Perhaps they could've been different with how they approached her. Perhaps with how they worded it, a nice shiny apple, tempting. What if they kidnapped her in Florida? They could’ve ran into the Everglades. She almost snorted at that idea. One gator, cotton mouth, or hurricane and those snowbirds would’ve been ruined. Plus, her time outdoors, she would’ve taken her chances with the swamp versus them. But no. Snow and ice. Sweden. Maybe they were nice people under all the shit. People weren't black and white after all, but she should still want out. But how. How would she get out? Could she get out?
“Catherine?”
“Huh?” She looked up at the men who watched her,
“Daydreaming, my amatis?” Terzo asked, a lightness in his tone. She swallowed,
“uhhh, yeah. Of surfing.” She lied and saw Secondo's eyes narrow but only brought his drink up, and drunk the wine,
“It is time for my brothers to go back to their work.” Second spoke, setting his glass down.
“And primo, please stop doing Terzo’s sermon for mass. He should be doing it and you planning the hunters moon next month.” He expressed, and Primo only nodded. Second stood and held his arm out for her. It was a command not a request. She gave a sigh and took it before looking back at the two. Primo reached and she took his hand, and he left a kiss on it. Terzo held his out and after a second hesitation, she gave him her hand too. He flipped her hand and kissed the inside of her wrist, in an intimate move and she blushed harshly, as Secondo pulled her away from the brothers.

Once back inside the main stone building, she grew a shiver once more, wishing the warmth would come with her,
“Could my room be put into a green house?” She asked more as a joke and Secondo only shook his head. His mood having changed slightly, more tense perhaps.
“Where are we headed?” She wondered as he led her around confusing corridors and wings,
“Not your room I hope,” Cat made a poor joke,
“you’ll find yourself there eventually, and I am more than patience,” he spoke darkly, before pausing and taking off his outer robe and tossing it about her shoulders. It engulfed her; but was warm, he was warm. Secondo took back up her hand and placed it on his elbow once more as he led the way once more,
”uh….thanks.” She closed the robe around her. Secondo only nodded as he led her to an ornate door and opened it for her. Cautiously she walked in and found a grand library, the smell of old books and wood welcomed her as she took a few steps in, “oh my….” She looked up, finding cases and cases of bound books. He let her go as she gazed around, before looking down on the first floor. They were on a second-floor balcony, but it seemed to be at least three stories high. She spotted people, women giggling over books. Her eyes widen, a natural reaction to people and she automatically went to yell but Secondo wrapped a hand around her mouth faster then she thought possible, and she was pulled back, his other grabbing her dominate hand and pinning it down,
“Those are sisters of sin. Nuns in our ministry. They wish and work for our cause. They will not help you,” he spoke softly but strictly into her ear as he pushed her against the wooden door, he gripped her arm harsher,
“Do not make a scene.” She clawed at his hand, and started to aim a kick at him,
“I will send you back to that room, Satan help me. I would not care if you were screaming the entire way. Remember our conversation about rules and breaking them.” Cat wore down, and stood stiffly against him, his leather pinching the skin around her mouth as he waited for her to calm. She glared at him as he gaged her intent before he stood up, relaxing but kept his grip on her,
“I brought you here cause Water said you liked books. But if you are to cause chaos, I will snuff your flame out quickly. Understood? I will drag you back to your room by your hair and make it, so you have no contact with anyone outside your room for a long time. There is your punishment if you cause a scene.” He spoke, and she gave a huff against his glove, but nodded,
“do you want to stay here?” He asked. She gave another nod. Honestly not wanting to go back to the room. He gave her a warning look before letting go which she automatically jumped away from him, rubbing her mouth and glaring back at him. He stood unbothered watching her. She turned and just walk to a nearby bookcase.

Secondo stayed nearby, but she was given relative freedom much like the green house. The girls chatting quickly left to give them privacy which she really didn’t want but otherwise felt too intimidated by secondo to actually go up and talk to them. She looked around, taking accounts of the collection while Secondo only read a military looking book. She rolled her eyes, typical of him, she thought, it looked much like the book he had before,
“How do you acquire your collection?” She asked, pulling a book and finding an Italian, she thinks it’s Italian book,
“l’Umana commedia, or the decomron,” Secondo translated the book as she looked at it.
“Many outlets. Donations, personal collections, bought libraries, any book banned for any reason we tend to keep. Much like that one.” He explained and she put the book back.
“It looked old.”
“It is. That copy is from 16th century.” He raised an eyebrow,
“Care for me to read to you?” She shook her head and continued down the shelf,
“You and water talked?” She asked, picking up another book. She heard a hum from Second,
“of course. My fratello will only indulge so many secretes to keep your favor with him.” Second spoke, looking at the book in hands,
“Water has been around for a while now. So naturally we spoke of you, your personality, what you like or dislike.” He waved his hand off as she slowed down and looked at a study area of the library,
“How…is water. He was the nicest of the ghouls to me.” Secondo looked up and gave her an odd look,
“How is he?” Before chuckling,
“He is well, for a ghoul. If you get along with him perhaps I will have him, be a personal ghoul for you rather than whom ever is available.”
“I wouldn’t want to intrude in his schedule-“
“The ghouls do much as we command. It would be no issue.” Second interrupted her. Cat ducked behind another bookcase, faking interest in it, but really just wanting to hide from Secondo. She gave a sigh, leaning her head on one of the shelves as she tried to calm down,
“Picolina, I brought you here to relax, but it seems you have been winding up. Should we go somewhere else?” She looked past the books to find him gone, she turned to see Secondo leaning against the shelf beside her, causing her to jump,
“No! I’m just looking! It’s just…over whelming for a bit.” He narrowed his eyes once more,
“You are not a good liar,”
“I’m not lying!”
“Your face flush’s and you look away.”
“It’s because you're intimidating.” She huffed, backing away from the bookshelf and instead going up the stairs, going to the third level. She looked back down to see him back in his chair once more. She gave another sigh and looked through those books before she picked one up and curled up with it in the corner like she used to and started reading.

“Catherine.” She blinked, looking up to see a ghoul knelt in front of her, with the familiar symbol he was wearing she gave a soft smile,
“Water,”
“Yes.” He stood up and held his hand to help her up,
“How do you like this Library?” He asked, grabbing the book she left,
“it’s huge! I’m surprised you have such a big one here,”
“it’s the main, we have two smaller collections for the papas and schooling.” He explained, settling the book at a desk,
“How are…you holding up?” He asked carefully. And she gave a soft deflate,
“I’m…. not sure. Of all of this.” She mumbled, sitting down at the table and leaning on her hand,
“I’ll be a broken record if I continue. But I see the differences in Papas. Primo is fairly nice to me though.” Water nodded,
“that’s good. Primo can be strict at times even with ghouls. Second is…very intense, and proper. It seems you’ve met them all so far.” She nodded,
“Yeah. But they’re adding a fourth, arn't they?” She asked him and he only shrugged his hands, and she grew annoyed at him,
“Damn it Water, just talk to me. If I’m getting chased by four men instead of 3, I’d want to know.” She hissed, before glancing down at second who was watching them interact, again not hiding the fact of what he was doing. She paid him no mind and turned back to water. They locked eye and she locked her teeth, glaring at him,
“I thought we were friends, or something close to it here. Please…just tell me. What's the point of not?” she argued with him, and he stepped back, away from the stairs and she stood, following him,
“Water!” she hissed, and he looked down as she grabbed his arm. He was thinking through his actions before he looked up at the determined human,
“There…is a fourth in consideration. And yes…you will be expected to sleep with him. I find him…lacking. But he would be the kindest of the line if accepted- that is all I can say for now.” he spoke, looking back up at her. She let go of him aware now of their touching and perhaps she shouldn’t touch him like that, and took a step back in thought,
“Four men?” she hissed, before shaking her head.
“What are you two speaking about?” They looked up to see Second at the top of the stairs once more,
“Nothing. Just…what's been happening since I was roofied.” she lied, crossing her arms. Fuck him if he could tell she was lying. But it seemed well enough excuse. Second shook his head, and held his arm out for her, and Cat looked at it before to Water, giving him nod of ‘see you later’ before taking Second’s arm. He led her out of the library once more.

Secondo stopped in front of a new door. And opened it for her. She walked in and saw an office. At the desk Terzo sat curiously at her, and she turned to see Secondo closing the door.
“Was that his way of getting rid of me?” She asked, confused more than anything, but slightly offended.
“No. Picolina . He’s simply handing you off. He has things to do as well, remind me to give him back his coat.” Terzo spoke, standing up and giving a stretch from his desk. “She looked down at her outfit. And saw she still indeed had his coat on. She looked back to Terzo, who watched her carefully,
“You we’re planning a sermon, yeah?” She asked and he nodded, sitting back down and looking over the papers,
“Yes. Part of being Papa is a rotation of sermon lead rituals.” He explained, motioning to the couch in the room and she accepted, walking over and sitting on it.
“Rituals, like the one I walked in on?” Terzo gave a soft smile,
“ehh…. similarly. Not always like that.”
“So…not like a church sermon?” He shrugged,
“I’ve not been to one. So, I cannot say. I do know we have confessionals that we also handle. Plus, some cardinals as well. But for the most part free will and freedom of expression is encouraged within these walls.” She bit her tongue, wanting to make a rhetoric remark, but thought against that. With her half laying on the couch, she could feel her body just sinking. Like a deflating feeling and she realized she was exhausted.
“I’m tired…Terzo.” She said, looking up at him, and he looked up from the papers,
“You may rest—“
“I don’t mean sleep.” He paused, watching her carefully, thinking for a moment. He took his gloves off and set them down beside him before standing up from the desk. He moved to the couch, sitting by her, all while she watched him carefully. He reached his hand out to her and she gave it to him as he sat down, and left a small kiss to it,
"my amatis...all you must do is accept your fate," he spoke softly, carefully.
"I can't do that. You know that." she said and he shook his head
“I do not.”
“Terzo. Before I was independent. Doing what I want when I wanted to do it-“
“You were also two weeks away from being homeless.” He spoke. A spike in their conversation, and she pulled her hand away from him,
“That bar tending job was not lucrative enough.” He commented.
“I would have figured something out.” she ripped her eyes away from his, defiant once more,
“What about all those times you feared for yourself at the bar? Drunks pulling knives. Men spiking drinks.” Cat shook her head, pulling her knees to her chest,
“I was going to figure it out. Life happens. Florida is warm enough.” Terzo tutted,
“We have you. We love you. Cherish you. Ravish you.” He spoke, leaning to her and she shivered as she felt his breath on her ear,
“You sound like your brother now,” she pointed out keeping her gaze away from him, but Terzo only snorted, amused,
“Did he offer for you to submit to him?” He cracked a smile, at her nod,
"you'd get the crumbs left over, if I recall..." she muttered, half in a joke, half in a serious tone of worry.
“Quel bastardo, I only offer equality. A place by my side. And my brother's side. Equal.”
“So, if I sleep with you, I go back to Florida?” She asked, peeking up. He made a face it was unsure,
“I cannot confirm that. But…eventually we will go back to Florida. Yes. Or America. Or anywhere. I’m sure sister would approve Italy fairly easily.” Terzo spoke in thought. Her gaze looked over, around the room. It was nice and dark office. With simple textured glass windows.
“The first step,” she looked over as Terzo lifted her hand once more and kissed it,
“is to give in to your desires. Give into your sin. You’ve been fighting it for a long time, picolina. If you break now, it’s been an admiral fight. A victory I would not relish in,” She pulled her hand away, wrapping them around her. Ignoring the devil in her ear,
“n-no.” She shook her head and stood turning away from Terzo. Her head spinning much like before and she held it. She was starved for affection and love and something like that. These men knew if they talk about it enough, temping that shiny apple in front of her, eventually she'd take it. She knew the brothers would feed into this want to get what they wanted. They were patient and could wait for the moment to strike when she was vulnerable. She shook her head,
“I wanna go to bed. Alone. I-I can’t think straight.” He smiled, standing and leaning to her, keeping his hands behind his back,
“If you must go. You can. I will have Fire take you back to your room alone. Or you can renew our rocky little agreement and share our space.” He offered once more, walking to a door and opening it to a bedroom. The offices and bedrooms of the Papas were connected it seemed. She didn’t want to be back in that quiet room of hers, the gilded cage as Secondo called it. But she didn’t really want to be with Terzo. Or Secondo. Or even Primo. Cat sighed and walked to the bedroom and looked in, finding a king size bed with blush blankets. It wasn't much different than the cabin's room, and it didn’t smell sweet like how hers smells like. But like Terzo, earthy, and refreshing. She walked and climbed into the bed, laying down on it. Terzo walked over to the other side and laid down, careful not to touch her,
“I suppose that answers my questions?” He teased and she shoved her head in the pillows, ignoring him for now.

Chapter Text

She fell asleep and woke to curled up to Terzo’s side muck like before. She was too warm, sweating even between his body heat and Second's robe so she pulled away and she took off Secondo’s robe and settled it by the foot of the bed. It was ornate with complex embroidery, she felt slightly bad for sleeping in it. Her fingertips lightly traced the designs now that she was closer to it. Terzo wrapped an arm around her and pulled her back closer to him roughly, and she gave a soft 'oof' as she hit his chest,

“Good you got rid of that crotchy bastards' robe. I think you’d look better in nothing at all.”

He muttered with a tease in his voice. As he spoke it vibrated against her back, and his hair was messy much like Her's. Cat rolled her eyes,

“you’re such a dude.”

She pulled his arm off her so she could have more freedom to settle, and she ducked back in the blankets. This time turning and nuzzling into Terzo’s shirt covered chest, finding a comfort and peace there that she otherwise did not before. Terzo seeminly was surprised by this motion, as he was hesitant to wrap his hands around her. Slowly, as to give her time to snap at him, or tell him 'no', but when she did not he pulled her to her, running his hands through her hair lightly, finger combing gently the knots.

“My amatis.”

He cooed, Cat giving a hum into his chest. Warm. Content.

“I am sorry I could do nothing against Sistor.”

He spoke, a slight tone shift in his voice, he was being careful, but thoughtful.

“When you were…. entombed. All of us fought Sistor for your sake. Secondo and Primo, though they had yet to meet you did as well. I-I apologize I was not there sooner.”

She gave a hum into his chest. Not acknowledging his statement otherwise. Unsure of how to respond, but also unsure of how she felt then. Cat had punched him, and that didn’t make her feel better. They fought, she hit him, but it didn't matter did it? Now she’s in his bed, cuddled up to him, sharing a blanket, and heat together.

“I’m glad that guy opened the tomb…”

she muttered into his chest,

“guy?”

Terzo sounded confused, “

how did you get out of that tomb?”

“He wore red and was lookin' for a rat. I screamed of rats, and he opened the grave and pulled me out…”

She explained, looking up at Terzo. Terzo’s chest rumbled as a laugh bubbled out, a soft smirk of amusement,

“That would be Copia.”

she gave a hum, settling once more back down before jumping up startled,

“don’t snitch on him!”

She told Terzo, pointing a finger in his face,

"I swear if you snitch on him-"

Terzo raised his eyebrow and held his hand out, startled by her sudden reaction,

“snitch?”

“Tell on him to Sistor or Nihle.”

“On the cardinal?”

He smirked, but shook his head,

“What is done is done. I am no overseer of his actions. His actions are known and will be handled or not. It is not for me to say…”

He explained, and she swallowed harshly, sitting up. Terzo's smoothing of her anxiety didn't work for that odd little Cardinal,

“I…I don’t want him to get in trouble for me.”

She explained, looking at Terzo. Who now sat up, pulling himself to lean back against the headboard and gave a stretch,

“I doubt the cardinal will be given much of a punishment at all,”

he spoke, waving his hand relaxed,

“He knew nothing of you or why you were there. Intention means many things here. I am sure he was after his pet.”

He waved her anxiety off, and he moved to slide off the bed and stretching and walking to a door in the room,

“Papa.”

he turned, looking back at her,

“You promise?"

She asked him and he gave a nod, crossing his heart,

“Of course. I promise. Now, would you care for a shower?” he offered.

She was with Terzo for a while. They moved to his study, and his attention was quickly taken over by writing mostly. Working on his sermon or other things, she wasn’t sure. It was all not in English as she'd offer to help him. This left Cat with wondering between his room and office, nosily looking around and peering at his bookshelves and cabinets. Terzo for most of it, just let her be, doing just that, not caring with what she found or asked questions about said discovery. Moving around and looking at his artworks, paintings, tapestries. He had musical instruments on the wall, electric guitars, acoustics, a piano on the side of the office. A reminder that they were musicians, or at least to her knowledge, Terzo was.

“Can you play?”

she jumped, looking over at him, as he watched her looking at his electric guitar,

“n-no. Never learned. Just…remembered you play.”

he nodded, sitting up and setting his pen down,

“I grow bored of this room…let us venture out.”

he took his gloves off and held his hand out to her, she took it. He rubbed his thumb over her hand as he took her out of his room.

She was, of course, far more comfortable with Terzo. Though she was sure he could do just as much damage as Second could, but him leading her around was more relaxed. Perking up, she heard singing, a choir almost. Recalling memories of the southern Baptist church choirs she grew up hearing, and Cat looked up curiously at Terzo who looked at her unsurprised,

“Primo is holding mass at the moment. Would you like to see?”

he asked and she shook her head ‘no’, the idea of a satanic service didn't seem right,

“I’d rather not see…that.”

“It is not like before, no knives or blood. I promise.”

he stated, pausing looking up at an ornate door, it was old much like everything else there, but the handles worn, as it was opened and shut many times,

“We do not have to be there the entire time, if you choose not to.”

he stated and she paused, before shrugging. Leading Terzo to open the door to her silently and she quietly padded in and kept to the back of the room, Terzo right behind her. It was a sanctuary, much like a Christian one, with a alter and pedestal in front of a grand stain glass window. There was a congregation and a choir much like she recalled from church wearing habits. Both men and women were before Primo, as he was followed, a glass of wine and bread as he gave it to them, it was communion. She saw the people reach out and touch him, caressing him, feeling his clothes and his body not in a sexual way, but in a grand desperation. They were desperate for his touch, for his gaze, as it if would heal them, or ease a discomfort they had. He did not mind, as it seemed they did not hold onto him either. She was surprised to see children among them, not many, but a few. Behind him in black, holding the trays for the bread and wines. When Primo went back to the alter, he handed a small plate to one of them, and sneakily, the child ran off, and she watched as he came up to them quietly, holding the plate out for them. She saw it was shots of wine and bread, and she almost laughed at the craziness of it. Terzo nodded his thanks and took the plate, taking his wine and bread. He offered some to her and she automatically shook her head ‘no’. He shrugged and took her part and gave the child the plate once more and motioned for them to leave. She saw now Primo in front of a book, she saw the pedestal was an image of a nude woman, and behind him was a statue of Baphomet,

“per aspera ad inferti.”

the choir sang once more, and she jumped at the sudden loudness of it, they were grand vocalists, and any other time, she would have stayed and enjoyed the vibration of the music. She looked up at Terzo who looked down at her and nodded, understanding her wordlessly, and led her out of the sanctuary.

“I did not think you would be so tense for communion.”

he asked, leading away from the door as it shut quietly.

“Though you did not attend church very much.”

He spoke, and she shrugged,

“I grew up going to church, you’d have to find a switch for your parents to use if ya didn’t.”

“Switch?”

he asked before shaking his head, amused,

“Your southern lingo catches me at times.”

Cat gave a chuckle,

“A..small branch that you’d get beat with.”

she explained and he looked oddly at her, almost horrified at the idea,

“Your parents did this? Beat you with a stick?”

She nodded,

“Its fairly common in the south, Terzo. If it was too small, they'd go pick one out. If it was too big, you'd be in a helluva time,”

She waved him off though he was clearly surprised at this and surprised at her almost amusement of the memory. He scoffed,

“Child abuse should not be common. Or allowed. Or normalized,”

He stated,

“My mother would state ‘that wasn’t abuse’ and ‘I’ll show you abuse’”

she scoffed back,

"And if I do recall, 'if I brought you in this world, I can take you outta it' she would tell me at times,"

She explained but Terzo only rolled his eyes. He paused at a hallway and pulled her back as suddenly she heard wheels squealing and a streak of red running as she looked down the hallway to see Copia on a tricycle,

“He…rides a trike?”

she asked, raising an eyebrow at Terzo, who only shrugged, his hands still on her arms as he held her to him,

“I am not one to cast judgment on what simple insignificant acts such as that.”

he waved off the odd behavior once more and pulled them to continue as they eventually get to a small little nook is what she would call it. With glass around them and a small table set up with small bits of food. Breakfast/lunch for them would be her guess. It was a breakfast corner, quiet, calm, and bright. They settled down at the table and she accepted the coffee Terzo poured for her. She looked out to see the graveyard, one of the many Secondo stated they had. In it she saw stone statues and grave markers,

“How old is the church?”

she asked, curious to the ages of the it. Terzo gave a shrug,

“That is like asking the catholic church how old it is. This building is a few hundreds, but the organization of our church is much older.”

he explained, looking out with her,

“That is my favorite statues,”

he spoke, a soft smile on his lips. She looked to see nearby two similar looking statues at trail markers. To her it was a nude men with bat wings, one with a snake by his feet, the other with a crown and chain. She looked back at him, and he knew what she was asking,

“They are copies of Guillaume Geefs and Joseph Geefs statues. In which Joseph created the first, with the snake. The church hated how attractive Lucifer was made, and commissioned his brother, Guillaume, to make the second. In which he made a more attractive one,”

Terzo explained bemused,

“They are not originals, only copies, but still. I find it amusing.”

he settled his coffee down and they were left in a comfortable silence like before. She reached out, feeling the glass and noticed how thick it was. But also, the chill coming from it.

“It was foolish of you to try and run in the snow.”

he spoke, not in any type of tone, just a fact. He wasn't casting judgment or shame, just a fact of it was a stupid idea,

“I…didn’t think of the wolves.”

He looked at her oddly but nodded, there were howling, wasn't there?

“Yes…The wolves,”

He looked out and thought for a moment once more.

“Am I prisoner here?”

she asked, looking up at him once more, it was her turn for hard conversations,

“In what sense.”

he asked back, that answered her question, did it not?

“Do I need a guard everywhere I go? Or can I walk freely?”

she asked, and he raised an eyebrow, before thinking and nodding,

“Yes, you can walk freely. Like before? You will not try to run away again.”

He made the statement, the idea. No. She couldn’t survive the snow or the wolves. Perhaps the summertime she could try again, but who knows how far out is that? Sweden had long winters, and she was used to the heat not the cold,

“How do you get…your siblings of sin?”

“Full of questions, aren’t you?”

he teased, sipping his coffee with a soft smile,

“It depends. Many are outcasts, loners, or souls seeking guidance. Our church will never judge a soul seeking dependance at its door. So many come and many go.”

he explained,

“Some are excommunicated nuns, others falling into Satans warm hands.”

“Can I leave?”

She asked, and he didn’t respond to the question, and she looked back out into the snow. No. she was different then a member of the congregation. That would explain Secondo’s reaction to her. But she was surprised to hear Terzo would allow her freely to move around their fairly large building.

“What are the ghouls? Member of congregation? They didn’t take communion.”

she looked back at him, and she saw him tense at the question, that was odd. He thought for a moment, looking at her, and studied her for a moment. That motion intimidated her, the directness and stern eyes as he gauged what to tell her, he was oddly serious,

“They're demons. We summoned from hell. They are bound to us and to this place and do as the dark lord asks.”

he spoke and she laughed,

“Funny. No. Really. Are they like another form of cardinal? Or the security?”

“They're demons.”

he said, leaning back and looking back at his plate, in that same serious manner.

“Water is a demon? I can see Aether being one, but…”

she paused, thinking back. She never saw them eat. Or drink. Or sleep it seemed. Water’s ease in the snow without additional clothes. She caught them having sex, but nothing else really. Cat shook her head, no. it was her head messing with her. Making patterns out of nothing and Terzo messing with her. Terzo watched her carefully, scoffing at her lack of reaction but finding somethign funny about it,

“I have not lied to you before, my amatis.”

he spoke,

“But you will believe sooner or later.”

“What about you? Are you a demon?”

“no. I’m a succubis-”

he cracked a wide grin at his joke before shaking his head,

“no. The dark lord has blessed me, but I only a priest for our dark lord, who gives gifts but nothing like the ghouls are,”

he gave a vague answer, and she sat confused in the chair. Cat stiffened at the sound of feet, having not heard any of the papa’s or ghouls' feet and turned to see a young nun there, a blush on her face as she looked at Terzo who from the window to her,

“Ahhh…Sister Abbigail. Have you brought something to me?” he asked, reaching out and she moved, giving the letter to him and he winked at her. The blushing nun stepped back,

“Papa. Prime mover.”

she nodded to Cat and left. She looked over to see Terzo looking at the envelope with an odd look, and stood up,

“Come.”

Chapter Text

He dumped her back in her room - much to her dismay. Only shushing her protest with ‘things are happening, I must meet with my brothers' and leaving her in her cage once more. Though it must be serious things, as rare was Terzo ever serious to her, or around her. She sighed, laying back on the bed and staring at the ceiling. The record player playing some Janis Joplin, a random record she picked up to have something happening in that little room. She turned and looked at the bathroom and decided to go take a long shower and a bath, she had plenty of things to do so with and she enjoyed the large bath they had. She didn't mind baths back home, but they were small bathtubs, versus here she could sink into and enjoy the heat of the water. It took a moment, but while waiting for the bath she took a long shower, before sinking into the chamomile and lavender bath. Working on relaxing her muscles, loosening her shoulders, arms, calves, back, hands. Float, and breath in and out,

“piccolina.”

She jerked under, keeping her body under the bubbles of the tub,

“Primo? I’m in the bath one moment.”

He spoke from the bedroom door, and she stood up and wrapped a towel around her as she went and grabbed a night gown out of her other night gowns before going to see Primo in her room, with a ghoul at the door. The ghoul was unmarked, so she was unsure of which one it was, but he was very tall, likely taller than Primo but without all the fabric, she could not tell who was bulkier. Primo was sat at the couch and stood as she walked to him and he reached out to her and took her hand to kiss it,

“Hello, flos meus,” he spoke, “how did you like mass?” He asked, standing up, but keeping a loose and relaxed grip on her hand,

Cat shrugged as Primo moved to sit down, bringing her down, her gaze moved to the ghoul unsettled.

“I…am unsure. I’m sorry.” she said, looking back to Primo who gave a soft smile,

“it is alright, flos meus. You are new to experiences. It would be expected of you to be weary,”

he patted her hand. Though the big man in front of her was older and gave her a sense of comfort, Cat couldn't help but recalled why she was here and what that means to him, and to the others. He may be nice, but he also...didn't have to be.

“Is everything alright? Terzo left in a hurry.” she asked, looking down at their hands as he rubbed his thumb on the back of her hand, “he said he was meeting with you.”

Primo nodded his head, “yes. It was only…a change. A fourth now…was introduced.” he explained, “You know of him.” He spoke matter of factly. There was a new...Papa. A fourth...husband for her.

she looked confused at him,

“I know him? Copia?”

Primo nodded, and she thought for a moment. Feeling her heartbeat in her chest. That goofy, rat obsessed cardinal is now a papa? She’d have to sleep with him too?

“How do you feel piccolina?”

he asked, reaching up and touching her cheek, before tucking one of her hairs behind her ear. How did she feel? Many things. Complicated. She wasn't excited, was it doom? Relief? At least she had met him, it could have been someone completely new, but... did she really have to sleep with him? Would she have ever? Cat's gaze drifted down and to the feet of the ghoul by the door, looking at his shiny polished leather shoes, and recalled what Terzo said,

“Are you a demon?” she asked, looking directly at the ghoul, He perked up at her sudden shift of conversation, and stood cocking his head to the side before looking to Primo.

“Who told you this?” Primo asked, a tone shift that worried her. He was serious, cautious, and worried and Cat moved to look at him, pulling her hand away from him,

“Terzo.”

“Terzo told you the ghouls were demons?”

“Yes. Is he?” she spoke seriously, before looking up at the ghoul and then back to Primo who nodded slowly,

“Mountain…is a demon.”

Mountain was his name, the ghoul, reached forward, taking off his glove and showing his skin. He had stepped easily clearing half the room in only two strides, but he kept his distance from her. His hand looked normal to her, but soon it looked scorched burnt and scabbed, black claws elongating to her and she pulled back, looking up at him as he held his hand up once more to see a normal human. She felt her heart in her throat, and she swallowed

“You drugged me again.” she said looking at primo. She had stood back on the couch, her feet up on the cushion as she had tensed, “You’ve been drugging me. This is…a hallucination, it's all been a dream....”

she pulled away from him, wanting to get away from them. She had started laughing, but tears fell down her cheeks as she looked between the two of them. Laughing stressed, nervous, unsure, shaking her head at the insanity of it. Primo had reached out to grab her, gripping her wrist,

“Catherine, calm.” He told her,

“I am calm!”

she yelled back, but pulled away from him, but his grip was like iron on her arm. He pulled her to him and wrapped an arm around her waist and pulling her to his chest. She started pushing against him, pushing against his chest, first afraid she would hurt him but then harsher, sobbing as she fought him. Primo kept his grip on her, surprisingly strong as he pinned her to him, Mountain all the more watching. He didn't look as strong for an older man as he was, but her hits to his chest and even her using her legs did nothing as he kept his grip of her to him,

“Demons. Devil. Satan. Holy shit.” she breathed, fat tears running down her face. Her heart racing as she shook her head, “I thought it was some bullshit occult, and I was just wrong place wrong time.”

she said, finally collapsing into Primo’s side and burying herself into his robes, trying to hide herself, HIs large robes acted as a blanket or a barrier as he wrapped his arms around her, holding her, but keeping an eye on her,

“But you’re actually satanist, with actual demons. With no plans of letting me go and only just to breed heirs for you.” she cried, sobbing, not worried to breath as she curled into a ball into Primo. He didn’t say anything, just wrapped around her, and gave a soft rocking motion, rubbing her back to give some comfort,

“The dark lord has many plans. You are granted a glorious one. Full of pleasures, safety, and power not many know.” he stated, suddenly revolting her. He was supposed to be the gentlest of the brothers, the most levelheaded, wise. But he was just like them, Cat thought, pulling away from him, and to Primo’s sake, he let her go. She moved away from him, tears still on her cheeks but she had calmed down some. She pulled back, and stood, walking back to her bed, and leaning on the foot board, trying to calm down. Primo stood,

“I wish you were not so afraid of your role here…”, he spoke, “I wish I could take away your anxiety and pain. Perhaps…giving you space is currently the best thing.” he stated,

“Don’t!” Cat yelped, spinning on her heel and reaching to him before pulling back, and he looked at her carefully waiting on her, “Don’t…leave me here. Please.”

His gaze softened at her, at her shaking before him.

“Dolce….” he spoke, pitifully, before pausing and thinking once more.

“We…do not see you as you stated, ‘breeding mare'. You are our prime mover, our wife…” he paused watching her, and she stood shaking both wanting him near but terrified of being close to him,
“I do not think you belong here - alone in this room. No.” he shook his head,
“If you’d like to decorate your room, you may. But I will speak to my brothers to have you as you are…our wife. Not a prisoner.” he stated, motioning for her to come, “Come.”

She hesitated, but did as told and came to him, keeping out of his grip, eyeing as well Mountain. Though he did not affect her like Aether did, he was still tall enough to cause damage if he wanted to. Her head was spinning with questions, answers, emotions for both primo, but all the ghouls. Primo lead the way to a new place, quiet little corner of the ministry and small study. He opened the doors, and Mountain stood the side as they entered. There Secondo and Terzo were also. Terzo messing with playing cards seemingly waiting something, and Secondo with paper in hands. They looked up as they entered.

“Hai portato nostra moglie? Cio di cui dobbiamo discutere la sconvolgera.” Secondo spoke, moving his gaze from Primo to her and back.
“ E sconvolta dal fatto di essere un oggetto e non nostra moglie.” Primo spoke back, a bite in his voice she wasn’t expecting. It meant he will not be argued with, and Secondo only locked his jaw and narrowed his but did not argue with Primo. Terzo looked between Second and Primo, unsure.

“Dolce….” Primo spoke, moving and sitting down on one of the couches. She turned and looked back at Mountain who nodded and shut the door. She went to sit down but was unsure of…where to sit. There were three couches and each brother took one. She knew they'd make something out of her sitting with one of them, but she moved and sat with Primo.

“Our piccolina is feeling more as an object then our beloved wife. Let her in on our duties. I’m sure she would enjoy feeling needed.”

Primo spoke for her. The air in the room was different than before, then the green house. Her eyes moved from Primo, to Secondo, to Terzo. They were…satanic priests. Literally Judas Priests. Satan was real. Hell was real. Was God real? She almost felt like hands grabbing her, grabbing up her and she choked, before standing up, and leaving the room, staggering as she did so. They let her. Mountain wasn't at the door, and she leaned against the wall for a moment, before she wondered aimlessly through the halls, before sitting down in a quiet corner of the mausoleum and tucked her legs up as she sat in a bench. Much like how Primo introduced himself. Her hands went to her bare arms, and she raked her nails down her arms, watching as red lines formed on her skin, before moving up to her hair, and pulling at it slightly, she wanted it cut. It was bothering her, it...it.... Tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked up at the plaques on the wall, she was struggling to try and breath. It was quiet and peaceful here, but she was so overwhelmed. She saw flowers freshly cut adorn all the graves she sat around. She wondered if it was haunted, if ghosts were real, demons were. oh god...

“Are you alright?”

she jumped looking over to see Copia sitting on the other side of the bench. He was in cardinal black robes and couldn’t keep eye contact with her as she met his gaze. She was sure she was quiet the state to see,

“I-i’ll be fine.” she lied, sniffing and wiping her eyes, looking away from her. That left them in an awkward quietness. Slowly he moved and reached out holding something to her and she saw he had a rat in his hand,

“Thank you. For helping me find him.” Copia spoke, and she reached out, cupping her hands much like his was,

“I-is he friendly?” she asked, and he nodded,

“Yes. Flatten your hands.”

She did as he asked, and he settled the fat rat in her hands, and she brought the rat close to her chest. His whiskers and small hands smelling and touching around her hands and up on her chest and she gave a soft smile,

“he’s cute. I can see why you like them.” she said, looking up at Copia. He gave an awkward nod, glancing up at her eyes before down at the rat,

“Yes. They are…misunderstood.” she watched the rat for a bit, as he crawled from her hands and up her arm and jumped on her chest. Her hands gently following as he ran around her, keeping him safe as he explored before he settled agisnt her neck, hiding in her hair,

“Congrats…I guess.” she said finally, and awkwardly to him. It was in regard to him being Papa now, but it also meant she was his prime mover too,

“Thank you…Thank you…” he nodded, awkwardly. It left them in an awkward silence, and she picked up the rat, Vincent, and held him back to Copia, who took him gently.

“Are you…have you ever….” she struggled to ask, but he waited patiently for her to find the words,
“How did you get to be in the church?”

she finally worded it. He gave a hum,

“I was an orphan. And grew up here, within the church. It is all I’ve ever known.” he spoke truthfully,

“How was…growing up in America?”

He asked awkwardly causing her to give a short live snort, finding him awkward and funny.

“It was…all I’ve known.” she spoke truthfully, but not in a descript way,
“Honestly, with the freedom of the waves, the beach, and that small as shit town, even if I didn’t have many friends…I wasn’t lonely. I feel like…” she looked at Vincent,
“A rat in a cage.” he nodded,

“Its…understandable. Though many here would care for you, your instinct would be to never trust them. No matter how much.” he spoke carefully,
“I’m…sorry for everything you’ve been through.” she looked up at him, and gave a soft smile,

“Thanks. I appreciate that.” She gave a soft smile to him.

Copia had to leave, but she felt better having met him. Though it was much like she thought he was, awkward gentle, but nice. She ventured away from her hiding space, slowly walking back to the study the three men were in. She saw Aether at the door, and he turned and looked to her. And she paused, wavering,

“What happened to all that spunk?” he teased, and she looked at him carefully, as she padded closer to him,

“You're a demon.” She stated

“Yes.” he didn’t hesitate confirming her statement,

“h-how?”'

he cocked his head, before shaking it,

“That is…unanswerable.”

“How did you get here?”

“Terzo summoned me.” he explained, “I have been here since.”

“Moutain did a magic trick. Do you have any?”

“Many.” she could hear the amusement in his voice, as she walked simi circle around him, unsure,

“Don’t worry, our relationship hasn’t changed,” he stepped back and she watched as he dissolved into thin air before her. A mass of smoke and the door opened automatically, causing her to jump. Primo was standing there, surprised by her at the door too,

“Oh. Our piccolina is back. Everything alright?” she nodded, looking up at him as he towered over her,

“Yeah…maybe” she answered unsure. He nodded, his eyes looking down at her arms and saw the red marks, but didn't make a comment about it or that she was crying and her face puffy from that.

“Good. I must leave for mass.” he cupped her hair and wavered for moment, almost leaning in for kiss before he moved and turned away from her.

Chapter Text

She wasn’t sure how she got to be in Secondo’s room, but she was. After Primo's talk to them, the Papas had to go work for a while, and though Terzo insisted she come with him, it was Secondo who made the final decision to bring her with him. Though, she was expecting him to bring her to the library or a garden, not his bedroom. Pins and needles prickled her awareness of him at all times, she was sure she looked just as tense as she felt, and likely like a deer in headlights. Secondo's room was similar to Terzo’s room, but with green accents in the rugs and fine silk sheets. There was a small coffee bar and a few doors, one of which Secondo passed into without a word. Soon she heard water running from a shower and relaxed, seated at the coffee bar, looking around his room. He was tidy, orderly, and did not have many items out though had more bookshelves of books then Terzo did, and she ventured to the window in his room, it was tall and wide almost the entire one side of his room and gazed out the glass. She saw they were by a wooded area, overlooking it, as they were a few floors up. It was simple and dense woods, but nice and quiet, it didn't seem like much moved there to disturb the brush,

“Shower.”

she jumped, looking back to see Secondo walking out in more relaxed clothes with no make up on. She forgot how much older all the men were then her, even Copia though he was the youngest.

“Do I have clothes?”

“Water dropped some off in all our rooms for you.” he explained, moving to a door in the room and opening, she found it was the study like Terzo’s,

“I left it on the vanity for you. But you are free to wear anything of mine, or nothing at all.”

he spoke, it was like a tease, but it had no tone to it like Terzo’s if he was to say the same thing. It was a fact, a matter of fact. She turned and went to the bathroom and found sweats on the vanity, a victory for her- thank you Water. She took a long shower, using what ever was there. He had shampoo and conditioner for her, and a more floral body wash. It was obviously picked for her, but she picked up the men's and opened it, finding a more spring and citrus body wash Secondo used. Cat decided to just use the one for her and soon she was out and drying off before slipping into her sweatpants and t shirt. Sitting at the vanity, she looked through the drawers for a moment, before pulling out a brush,

“Allow me?” she jumped up at the mirror to the door where Secondo stood relaxed,

“Allow you to do what?” She asked, a bite in her tone though she couldn't hide it,

“Brush out your hair.” he took a few steps to her, and she shook her head,

“i-i got it.”

“I insist.”

He took the brush from her before she could protest and looked down at her with an odd expression. She felt like her mother looking at her to behave, and so she turned and looked into the vanity at him. Secondo easily split her hair into sections as if he had brushed long hair before. He wore no gloves as he made gentle work, but she sat stiffly watching him unsure,

“You need not to be afraid of me, piccolina.”

he told her, brushing her hair back. HIs vibe was still relaxed, was this him trying to calm her down?

“You are an intimidating man.” She spoke honestly, watching him eagle eyed,

“So you tell me.”

he spoke, setting the brush down, and reaching for a hair product, it was hair oil, and he put it in his hands and ran it through her hair. Careful to finger comb through the knots that formed. She noticed she had a lot of dead ends as he worked,

“You are though. I think…out of all of you. You’d be quick to….” she trailed off, unsure of how to word it,

“Punish you? Correct.” he stated, easily, “I am for order. But as a sadist I enjoy it when people require punishment.”

he spoke, almost a bemusement in his voice, he was honest. With talk of punishments his hands were surprisingly gentle on her hair. Cat was also surprised he had a brush as he had no hair. It was likely brought for her, for her to use or for him to use on her,

“Can you promise me?” she asked him, looking up at him int he mirrors as he worked on braiding her hair back, his fingers nimble as he pulled her hair away from her face,

“I promise I will not make love to you tonight.” he spoke, not hesitating in his response and she looked down at her hands as he finished.

“Why do you like…punishing people?” she asked him, unsure even to ask it. She was aware some people enjoyed things like that...but never really understood it,

“I enjoy the control. I enjoy the action of breaking people. Many of them enjoy the action of me dominating them, submitting to me.”

His hands moved from her hair to her shoulders, and his thumbs pushing down into her muscles. At first, she was tense, unsure of the movements but soon relaxed into him,

“It is time for rest, piccolina.” he spoke, bending down to look at her through the mirror, it was a playful move she thought. Not something dominating or serious in nature,

“Do you find…submitting and dominating…sexual?” She asked, a faint blush on her face, but relaxing under him as he worked her muscles still.

“At times. It can be. It can also just be the action without sexual tension. At times it is a…temporary agreement. My submissives give me all their worries, and for that time, they are to let go of everything. They trust me, and I am to be entrusted, to tell them to be sorry. To cry. To feel pleasure of pain should need be.”

he explained, running his thumbs deep into the base of her skull, causing shivers down her spine. He moved his hand, to wrap around her throat slowly,

“Most of the time, however, I inflict pain on my partners, and they enjoy being used by me. Being beneath me,”

Secondo gave a soft squeeze as he almost whispered that too her but oddly enough she wasn’t worried or scare of this action. She looked up at him, though a sleepy gaze, and he watched her carefully, gaging her reaction to that motion,

“You would never be of one of these partners. Rest. Questions later, dolce.”

slowly she nodded, before he removed his hands, and she stood up, stretching; a blush as she was unsure of what just happened, but Secondo took a step back for her to have her space, before he moved and went through the door to the bedroom. She ventured to the door but hesitated, the lights had dimmed, and he climbed into the bed,

“I’m not sleeping in the couch in the office. Neither are you. I made the promise, now come.”

he motioned, and she swallowed, she didn’t have an agreement with him as Terzo, but he did promise he wouldn’t sleep with her. HIs voice wasn't one to argue, but it also wasn't angry or commanding as he told her to come to him. Cat decided climbed into the bed and sunk in the plush sheets but kept away from him. Secondo gave a satisfied hum as he leaned back and settled on his on side of the bed, resting on his back.

She woke up to find Secondo in his paints and robes sitting at a newly brought in half table that rested against the window. The smelled coffee and bread woke her up, and she saw it was brought to the table where Secondo stood as he noticed her awake. Cat stretched and sat up before sliding off the tall bed and walking to the table and sitting down at it quietly. It was more relaxed, but she was still aware of what Secondo was doing and how he was moving. He settled a coffee in front of her, and she quietly picked up a pastry and bit into before sipping the coffee. She found it was how she liked her hot coffees reminding her that they had been watching her for a long time,

“I talked with Copia.”

she brought up, trying to sound like it was a normal conversation with a normal person. Secondo looked from the window to her, a tenseness in his gaze,

“He seems…kind.”

“He’s putty.” Secondo snorted, leading back, “being molded currently. We will see…”

he quieted that part of the conversation, intentionally or unintentionally she didn't know.

“What would you like?” he asked, catching her off guard,

“huh?” she asked, “like?”

“What can…we buy to make you…more comfortable here?”

he reworded the question, leaning forward and settling his chin under his knuckles on his hand, mindful of the paint on his face. Cat paused, thinking for a moment,

“I…want my own clothes.” she said looking back to him, and he raised an eyebrow,

“that's it?”

“I want a haircut.”

she pulled at her long hair; it was wild and messy, but it was time for a chop. Secondo nodded, leaning back again and picking up his drink and drunk his coffee. His attention to a paper in front of him. That was it…for now she supposed.

“C-can I ask you more questions? About…last night?”

he raised his eyebrow to her from his paper, but he nodded, setting it back down and giving her his attention,

“You…inflict pain on your partners, but said too that you take their worries but…use them? It seems counterproductive.” she explained, sipping her coffee.

“I enjoy inflicting pain. In the past I have had…partners in which I accepted them fully, and they were my submissives and I their dominate. I have not had one in a while, I have rather enjoyed my time in taking what I want, and my partners usually enjoy their part of it. I am not a selfish lover, in these scenes. But I find I do not care to push them as I have pushed my submissives before,”

he explained unbashfuly, and her face getting redder and redder as he spoke so easily of his exploits, it was like talking about the weather for them, she thought,

“If you were to be my submissive, I would enjoy testing your limits very much, but I would care for you. I was not lying when I said I would take all of you. Pain, pleasure, worries, fears, dreams. All of it,”

he pulled his hands together and studied her, seeing her reaction of the proposal,

“What are your feelings on that?”

he asked her, and she ripped her gaze away from his to look out at the woods,

“its…over whelming. To give up that much control,” she spoke honestly, her head spinning of such offers,

“With my hand around your neck, you did not seem fearful of me.”

he asked, and she shook her head,

“...i…wasn’t. I can’t tell you why. I just felt…you wouldn’t do anything to hurt me in that moment. But now…if you’d reach for it…I’d be afraid.” she explained, sending a hand up to her neck and rubbing it. He gave a deep hum of thought as he picked up his paper once more. '

He had a ghoul come and cut her hair in his office. It was different there then Terzo's, with more ornate wood decor and less instruments. He had just as many bookshelves, but they seemed filled with files, books, and archives. Cat sat in front of a mirror he had on the wall, and she had her waist length hair chopped to about her chin height. Secondo was there, but at his desk working, the sound of a pen scribbling as he did, along with the sound of the sheers working on her. She kept her hair long enough to pull away in a ponytail, but short enough that she felt a lot freer. The ghoul cutting her hair rarely spoke, though she caught it was a woman, not a man ghoul. Demon- she corrected herself. She had thought of more questions to ask her, but felt Secondo wouldn't like that.

“We will bring a seamstress in, and catalogs for you to look for clothes you like,”

secondo explained, standing up and leaning against his desk, watching her as she looked at her new hair, almost childlike as she shook her head and felt the lightness of it in the mirror. The ghoullette was busy cleaning up before she too left swiftly and orderly,

“Seamstress? I just want jeans and t shirts, with fuzzy socks as its cold here.”

she said, looking back up at him confused before quieting. Secondo cocked his head, as he studied her, and she felt oddly at him as he reached out and felt her hair and gave a soft smirk,

“I do enjoy the new hair.” he said, pulling away.

When the seamstress came in, so did Terzo and Primo. The otherwise cheerful woman had a collection of dress styles in her size that she tried on, changing in Secondo's room and came out to show them. Cat was a bit huffy, wanting more comfortable American style clothes, but the men all wanted to see her in more feminine style dresses, or to at least have some. Terzo was asking for shorter skirts, Secondo seemingly unbothered as he watched her swirling in some of the outfits, talking to the human seamstress about alterations, and Primo asking her often her thoughts of the outfits. Some of them were cute, though very feminine, different than what she was used to. With many fitted dresses of different material, she opted to have more longer skirts and looser fitting tops when she could. Lisa, the seamstress, had a sketch book, and would sketch out some of Cat’s ideas of clothes and had a book of fabrics they would all look at to pick. Along with a request of jeans, t-shirts, and thick fuzzy socks, Lisa finally left with a large order of dresses, coats, skirts, tops and any else Cat couldn't think of asking for but were ordered anyway. She was left in her sweats as they spent time together in Secondo's office, Primo and Terzo seeing her hair cut for the first time. Soon they all left to have lunch together in the greenhouse once more. She found Secondo kept quiet and left lunch early without much of saying anything. Cat watched as he left, a bit worried, Terzo and Primo holding most of the conversion seemingly unaware of the mood of their brother,

“Is he okay?”

“He is a sour, bitter old man. He will survive.” Terzo waved him off, and pulled her chair closer to him, “Besides, with a beautiful piccolina, I have one less competition with her affection,” he stated, pulling her hand to nuzzle it, mindful of his face paint and she pulled back with a blush,

“Our picciolina looks refreshed with the new hair, do you enjoy it, Primo?” Terzo asked, leaning down and nuzzling into her hair, causing another blush on her face as Primo gave a soft smile her way,

“Of course, our piccolina is beautiful.”

she swallowed harshly. Beautiful. She never considered herself beautiful. Tough. Fit. Durable. Sure. Beautiful? No really,

“I think my amatis should come dancing with me, si?” Terzo grabbed her hands and pulled her up. She got the feeling he was intentionally keeping her attention away from Primo, “A chance to dance, and dress together.” She laughed, a bit nervous,

“Terzo, I have no idea how to dance.” he gave a scoff,

“All you have to do is follow my lead, dolce.” he picked her up by her waist, and her arms automatically wrapped around his shoulders to hold him, “I would never dream of dropping you.” she blushed, and turned away,

“i-i’m not sure.” she let go of his shoulders, and he settled her on her feet,

“Just a moment? Indulge me?” he asked with his hand still with hers and she looked at him curiously, as he pulled her in, easily wrapping her arm around her and he caught her, dipping her. She gave a small ‘whoooh’ and he picked her back up, and spun her, and she gave a faint laugh as he spun her around and around and around,

“I’m dizzy, terzo!” she laughed as he pulled her back to him and his hand went to her waist to hold her,

“See? Fun, my amaits.” he chuckled, pulling her into him. She blushed harshly, but as he leaned in, she scrambled away, ripping herself from his grip. Blushing profusely, causing Primo to chuckle,

“Ahhhh….our piccolina is shy.” Primo teased, causing her to blush harder. Terzo only smirked,

“Well…The other invention is always open. My Amatis.”

Chapter Text

Her schedule was chaotic. Mostly on the whims of both her and the papas depending on who had free time, or who didn't. Usually, she had breakfast with who she stayed the night with, Secondo or Terzo, and dinner with everyone. Lunch was sometimes by herself quietly or with one or two of the brothers, not usually all of them. She had yet to spend much of any time with Primo by himself, though she wasn't trying intentionally to ignore him. Primo, though very gentle and attentive, held a certain vibe that Secondo did. An intimidation, but Terzo also had that, but it had sense melted and rarely was he serious enough now to cause concern to her. The brothers were very different. But very similar. All three held an odd air to them that was hard to put in words, they oozed confidence and pride and sin, while still giving an air of approachability especially to the nuns that came and went. Though she spent time with Secondo, he didn't bother her with more talks of submission and dominations, though his promises still stood when she did go to his bed, he always promised when she asked. And Terzo still honored that rocky agreement they made months ago. privately, she spent a lot of her time in the greenhouse, finding comfort in the warmth and humidity of the space and the quiet, bright, and grassy smell of the room. Sometimes she'd sneak away to just sit on the wicker chairs at the largest one. Her wardrobe updated wordlessly a week after the seamstress came, keeping some of her clothes in all of the closets she stayed in, but that made her feel more at him in her own style of clothes, usually jeans and cut off tank tops with a loose thin jacket. Even now, she sat with her legs curled up with a book in the green house, enjoying her own company before she felt eyes on her. She pulled her gaze up off her book to the Secondo floor patio and saw Aether standing there with Sistor. She clenched her jaw, folding her book up before standing. Her hair stood on end as they watched each other for a moment, before she looked down at the first-floor door and booked it for it, flinging the door open and bolting down the hall. Her fear never eased, it was like running on stairs with the darkness behind you on your heels, reaching and snapping at you. Aether was after her, on Sistors orders, she was positive on it. It was instinct that caused her to duck as a shape appeared above her head trying to grab her, she gave an airy gasp, looking back as the black mass dissolved back into the shadows and she looked forward. Her feet taking her to the Papas's small study, where they usually worked together at, and she dove for the handle and flung it open without hesitation. Copia and Secondo were there at the large table, papers in front of them and she seemingly caught them off guard, as Copia jumped and Secondo stood, sternly assessing what was happening. Cat flung herself to Secondo, digging into his robes and clinging to his side, which he didn't pull away. At the apparition of Aether appeared at the door Secondo looked from her to him,

"what in Satan's name is going on?" he asked, looking at Aether. The ghoul was relaxed and gave a shrug,

Sistor wanted a word with our prime mover. But she ran before they could talk." He informed Secondo, calmly. Secondo's hand went to her, and could feel her shaking, and made no comment of it,

"Well..." he looked back up to the ghoul, "If Sistor would like to talk to our prime mover, she may come here to speak to her, with her husbands present."

He informed Aether, all while, pushing Cat to duck behind him and she worked on evening her breathing out.

"Sistor insisted alone." Aether took a step, but so did Copia, standing from him seat, and Secondo narrowed his gaze at the ghoul,

"Two Papas stand before you and inform you of something different. If Sistor has a problem with this, she may speak personally to either of us,"

Secondo growled this time. Aether stood, assessing the situation before giving a single nod and walking out of the room, shutting the door behind him. With him gone, the room relaxed, and Cat collapsed to her knees, remembering her time in the grave on Sistor's orders. Her hands wrapped around her mouth, muffling her attempts to regulate her breathing as she was having a hard time. Tears spilling onto her cheeks as studied the floor, her chest felt like it was going to explode, "Catherine. Catherine?" Secondo knelt in front of her,

"Catherine, you're in a panic attack," he told her, looking from her to Copia and then back, she looked up at Secondo and saw he looked concern. It was an odd look on his face, she thought briefly, before shaking her head and looking back down,

"i....i......" she motioned to her chest, and he nodded, pulling her hands away from her face,

"yes. Panic attack. You need to tell me five things in this room." he told her. She looked up, dazed as she struggled, before shaking her head,

"yes. You will tell me, piccolina." he told her, pulling her head up, "look. point. 5 things."

she pulled away from him, and motioned forward, grabbing his robe,

"yes. one." he told her, grabbing her hand and holding it. She reached down to the worn-out rug she knelt on, and grabbed it,

"yes...two." She looked up, her head felt heavy as the world swirled around her, but she managed to see the couch in the room and she motioned to it, before lifting her hand to it.

"three." she looked up at Copia, who stood off, but concerningly to her and she motioned to him and Copia nodded, wording the count as Secondo stated 'four'. the last one was a bookshelf, one of the many, but the closest one to her.

"Yes. 5. Can you count the books on the shelf?" he asked her, and she looked, "Count. How many books on the shelf third down?" she struggled, but it didn't matter as she tried to focus on counting. Her breathing was evening,

"18...i think." she spoke, shakily, before looking down at their grasped hands as Secondo held onto her sturdily, "Th-thank you. I'm sorry." she looked up at him, but he only shook his head,

"If you are ever afraid, for any reason, any of us would protect you- even against each other," Secondo spoke honestly, sternly. There was no love in his tone, but it was there none the less, perhaps artifically, but it was still there.

"Like i said, mia cara, I will take your worries and your fears. " She gave an odd swallow at his proposal, but he didn't press it any further as he stood up and aided her to standing before moving her to the couch, Secondo looked to Copia,

"Sei un idiota. Vai a prendere gli altri nel caso arrivi Sistor," he snapped to the Cardinal who scrambled out of the study,

"you...could be nicer to him." she pointed out tiredly as he settled her down and grabbed a blanket,

"He'll survive." Secondo brushed her worry off, settling the blanket over her. He went to move away from her but she reached forward and grabbed his sleeve, a wordless request, who was he to refuse such one? He only gave a pause to gauge her emotionally before settling beside her. They didn't cuddle, but his hand on her knee eased her nerves as it seemed they waited. Cat wasn't sure if they were waiting on Sistor or the other Papas, it didn't matter. Though her tears had stopped and her breathing was regular once more, her body would go into spasms of shakes before easing off- a side effect of the adrenaline that pumped into her. When she shook, Secondo would squeeze her knee and ease his grip as she relaxed. It was an odd but comfortable silence between them. It was Terzo who marched in first,

"Sistor wanted to see you?" he asked, looking to them as he came in. He was in his Popal robes, he was busy, she thought. It was rare she saw him in the same robes Primo and Secondo wore. He moved to the front of the couch and knelt in front of her, and reached out, petting her hair down, and she gave a soft nod, causing Terzo to scowl and growl,

"She would have been here by now, she isn't coming." Terzo said, looking to Secondo as Primo arrived with Copia. Terzo ran his hands through her hair loosely, as he stood and looked to primo, he wasn't expecting Cat to stand and wrap her hands around Terzo's midsection suddenly and his hands went to hold her,

"I will take our piccolina to rest and calm." he told Secondo before looking to Primo,

"Sistor would not dare enter our domains." He said, pulling her away from him as to lead her out of the room. The brothers gave each other looks, a wordless agreement to allow Terzo to do this.

He took her back to his room, and she finally ventured away from him to lock herself in his bathroom. Cat drew a bath, an extremally hot one, hot enough to make her skin red and her head spin as she sat in the water. It was when her hands and feet started hurting from the prune did, she decide to leave the bath and dress before going back into his bedroom. She caught him lounging on the bed, a tv on the wall on, running some sort of movie she assumed. He turned to look at her, trying to gauge her emotional state,

"Our agreement still stands. Take what you need from me. Selflessly indulge, I am more than happy to be used,"

he spoke, reminding her of their agreement in the cabin, both serious and a tease on his tone at her. Cat ripped her eyes away from him, to look around the room, suddenly feeling very alienated from him, from everything. Caged. A prisoner with no chains. A panic bubbled up her spine as she turned and closed the bathroom door once more, suddenly collapsing to her knees, her back pressed against the door. Quiet silent tears fell down her face as she focused on her breathing,

"Dolce?" she heard, before she planted her feet on the floor and pushed against the door as Terzo tried to open it. Her efforts didn't work, as he easily pushed her and the door and slid into the bathroom, before kneeling to pull her up,

"Leave me alone...."

She finally cried, pulling away from him, but easily he grabbed her, and pulled her up to him, fighting her back into the bedroom and onto the bed,

"no. We will sit here, and you will calm. You will take from me what you will." He told her, planting himself by her knees, his hands on either side of her as he spoke to her. She looked up at him angrily,

"Theres not a thing i want from you. Not your false love. False care. Artificial affection-" he suddenly put his hand over her mouth and looked at her oddly,

"I do care for you, my amatis. Catherine. And it pains me to see you so...undone. And not in a good way." he spoke, and she sighed, shaking her head and pulling his hand off her face,

"I should slap you for doin' that." she spoke, glaring up at him, as he smirked at her playfully,

"I am your husband. You may of course lean on me for support, " Terzo said, leaning forward and putting his chin on her head. It was supposed to be an affectionate motion. She sniffled, pushing him away from her,

"You only want me to be a breeding mare for you and your satanic heirs. And if not that, then maybe just for a good time. But you don't care...stop pretending-"

"have you ever thought sex could just be that...just sex?" he asked her, leaning down and leveling eyes with her,

"Or maybe its a way to get to know someone. Test their limits and trust. Anyone here, as much as we would love to see you swollen with our children, would just as much like to see you smiling." he spoke, his tone was serious as he watched her face.

"You just have to say...yes." he spoke, softly now, gently. She shook her head,

"I can't. "

"Is it because you're a virgin? Or you're unsure of me?" he asked, now pulling a playful tone as he leaned forward into her space as she pulled her gaze away from him, but he paused as she grimaced,

"Did we not kiss? Was it so bad? Am I that terrible looking?" He chuckled but she shook her head,

"No-no. It was...nice...but...."

"Then this sense of ill will is misplaced. Do you trust me?" he asked her plainly, and she looked back up at his face as he watched her, neither touching the other but both in each other's spaces. Truthfully, no. She didn't so she shook her head. He gave gave an inhale, perhaps it was of frustration,

"Sex...can be just to get to know someone. A release. It's supposed to be fun. Not guilty or terrible or anything like that...." he explained, standing back up, but motioning to grab her hands,

"Do you trust me?" he asked, "Trust that i would not drop you. I will not break you. I won't even push your limits- trust in me to take it only so far for now?" he asked, and her head spun. She wasn't surprised or stupid, he was asking for consent, whatever he was going to do to her, it was there.

"y-you taking it so far- what does that mean?" she asked him,

"It means I will not...plant myself in you. Not tonight. Not right now." he spoke, leaning back down and nuzzling the side of her head, as he spoke it was gentle in her ear causing her to shiver,

"A fun exploration of our bodies, of yours. For you to gain confidence in yourself," he brought her hand up to his mouth and kissed it gently,

"Even if you say no later, it will be ok. I will stop-" this caused her to scoff, shaking her head,

"You really think I can stop you? Even Primo was able-"

"Yes." He spoke, pulling back and holding her cheek,

"Say stop. And i will stop. that is it." he told her, serious. Her breathing steadied, as she studied his own gaze, seeing if he was lying to her, or trying to snake something out but saw only him. She was still unsure, though she doubt she ever really would be, but now, in that moment, she felt he was trustable. He didn't wait on her answer as he was suddenly off of her and climbed onto the bed beside her. He pulled her back to sit across his lap as they were position by the TV. She saw suddenly it was Halloween, the movie playing on the screen. It took a moment, but eventually she relaxed back into Terzo, watching the movie, but her mind buzzing at their conversation. Terzo was a comfort, rocky, but still a comfort to her. He didn't ask her, or demand her answer. Slowly, she reached forward and took his hand where it laid on her back and moved it forward to her front-settling it over her breast as a blush formed over face. Terzo studied her as she moved stiffly, sure to not move on his own. He didn't even grab her, instead leaned forward to her ear,

"I need to hear it, dolce." he told her. And she took a few deep breaths to steady her nerves,

"Y-yes...I...Until i say stop." She reminded him. He gave a smile, moving his hand off her chest to tuck a strand of hair down her body,

"Thank you...my amatis."

Chapter Text

Terzo didn’t start when she allowed him. No. They watched the movie Halloween, and then the second one. Cat didn't know if that was to help her anxiety or to null it. She was expecting him to jump on her and devour her like every man she thought would. Perhaps the average man would have done that. Terzo did not, he was slow and thoughtful with his touch. His hands moved around, first rubbing her chest, or running his hands through her hair or running his fingertips on her skin. He was aware of how attentive she was, how aware of her own body she was. Running his hands along her hips and back. He was trying to get her to relax. Then started the kissing. Bringing her hand up to his mouth and kissing each of her fingers, a playful bite to one of them, before bending down and kissing her neck. It was gentle. Sweet. Even with the playful nibbles she would feel of his teeth along her skin, she wasn't afraid of his bite or his teeth. He kept his grip on her hand, intertwining his fingers with hers in one hand. The other went down to the neckline of her shirt where he was teasing the waters of his hand on her chest, tracing patterns on it delicately,

“I am going to hold you now…” he spoke softly in her ear and at her slight nod he moved down to cup one of her breasts. Her face a flush red as her own hands went up to hold his arm that was across her chest. She was unsure, she had never been in that position before or felt these feelings. Her heart racing, he could probably feel it though her chest she felt, her taking the time to breath, she could count his breathing. Cat gave a soft whimper as he pinched and ran his fingers around her nipple tugging at it lightly. Her chest arched at the pain, causing her to push her back into him, but she didn’t dislike the feeling. It was different, sure, but not unbearable. He let go and traced ticklish designs on her skin, running lower and lower slowly to her waist. She tensed at him tracing the outside of her waistline and he pulled his hand back. At first, she thought she did something wrong, but instead he flipped them over almost too easily, so he was leaning on her side. He was being considerate to not have her under him completely, so she was not 'trapped' and could always 'get away' from him should she wanted to. He ran his nails on her skin back up to cup her breast,

“I’m going to kiss you. Do you want to kiss me? Can I kiss you?”

He asked her. And she nodded, and he leaned to her. His paints easily smearing over her as he kissed her. First it was sweet, gentle pecks before he pressed further into her. Licking her bottom lip, it took him pinching her breast for her to open her mouth to him and he dove into it fully. Tracing his tongue along her teeth, running it along the roof of her mouth rewarding him with moan from her, and a growl from him in triumph. He grabbed her hand and pulled it to his hair, giving her permission to run her hands through it, tug it; grab it; touch him, he didn’t care. She pulled her face back, struggling to breath and her head dizzy, and he paused, gaging her reaction to him, before moving to her neck, kissing and licking it,

"Breath, mia cara," he reminded her.

Nibbling the skin where she gave an airy moan as she struggled to keep quiet. A bashful blush across her face,

“You can make noise, dolce. I implore you. It means I’m doing a good job,”

he teased, his hands coming up and cupping her head as he placed kissed along her jaw, to her cheek and head. His hands moved down to her shirt hem, and he pulled it, it was a question. Her own hands went down and grabbed the shirt and pulled it off, Terzo tossing it to the side as he leaned to her chest and cupped her breasts in his hands, looking up at her face. It was a wordless request from him, her hands were in his hair, a soft tug to her chest and a smirk from him. Terzo kissed down her chest before biting softly at her skin, leaving marks where he touched her.

“Terzo…” she breathed, and she felt his smile on her skin,

“Tobias…” he said, looking up at her,

“You can call me Tobias. Only here. Understand?”

He asked, and she nodded, and she pulled him back to her, gripping his hair as she guided him back to her lips. He turned to the side, climbing up to confirm her demand. Not wanting her to feel trapped beneath him,

“Tobias…” she smirked, and he smiled,

“Catherine,”

“Cat.” He looked at her confused,

“I think your name is lovely,” he ran a hand down her side, and she gave a soft jerk, ticklish,

“Cat. It’s such an old name …. Catherine.”

“Like Tobias?”

She snorted, and he gave a soft chuckle, leaning on her jaw, she could feel the vibrations of his chuckle through their touch,

“Perhaps we can be old together, Cat?”

He ran his hand down and tested grabbing her ass, not staying long on the motion. It was almost a playful motion, not lingering on the action and ran his hand down to pull her leg up on top of him,

“I never told you how fine an ass you had…”, he growled into her neck,

“Well…I knew I was a smart ass…”

he chuckled at her remark,

“Yes. Our dolce has a smart mouth. I’d love to see what more it can do,”

he teased before he lifted himself back up, keeping her leg wrapped around his hip. He sat up, looking at her and she felt suddenly exposed and cold. He sat back on his knees, with her legs around his hips. He ran one of his hands down to her calf and brought her leg up to his shoulder, he kissed it through the sweats she wore to her leg. She felt suddenly nervous, afraid. And Terzo saw it before she said anything,

“Dolce? Cat? Do you want to continue?” He asked, bringing his hand up and massaging her calf comfortably,

“you can say no. You can say yes. Either way, it will be fine.” He said, looking at her. She looked up at him, his paint wiped around, hair a mess. She didn’t look much better she knew. Before he looked like…an idol. A powerful man that toyed with her, always in control. But now…he seemed so much more human to her. Perhaps he was giving this false sense of power. Giving her the choice, but it was really him and everyone said it was always hers.

“I…I wanna stop.”

She said, swallowing harshly. He gave a nod, kissing her leg and setting it back down with a pat. He climbed up to her and settled on his side by her and saw she had started crying. She didn't know it, but it was overwhelming, what she was feeling. Weights on her chest and neck, these feelings, him, her; all of it bubbling up into a confusing cry.

“No.No.No. Why the tears?”

He took her face and wiped it with His thumbs,

“I’m sorry…” she said softly, and he tutted,

“There is no reason. You are allowed to say stop. Yes?” She nodded,

“Yes. I am not upset we stopped; it was your decision. If you want to continue We can. But I am going to say ‘no’ with how you’re crying.”

He said, a tease in his voice as he pulled her to him for an embrace. Her arms wrapped around him automatically, searching for a ground. A comfort. Terzo engulfed her, pulling a blanket up over them as he traced little patterns on her exposed shoulder. Her half nudity was nothing to a judas priest of sin. But she didn’t feel exposed to him and nuzzled further into his arms.

Chapter Text

Cat found nothing when she woke up. The warmth that she grew to find a comfort with was gone. Terzo gone, and Water stood at the door, shifting so her eyes went to him from the empty side of the bed. She felt odd. He was so kind, so gentle, patient, caring the night before. Now its...just her. She shifted out of the bed and moved to his bathroom. She showered, brushed her teeth, and put on sweats again, happy to have those then the night gowns. When she left, Water was still where he was, and she walked over to him wordlessly. He made no comment, no greeting, only a nod of his head. Cat wasn't hungry, though she missed breakfast sleeping in. She was sure she'd hear it from Secondo about her skipping meals again. But with no place to go, but no place to be, her slow gentle and amiable walk with Water was needed. Space away from the Papas, the ability to breath.

"You've been around for a while? Secondo said that." she started awkwardly, her hands behind her back as they walked along the halls quietly. Water walked by her, keeping to her pace.

"Yes. With the first actually." He clarifies.

"Primo?" she asked surprised. and Water nodded. She gave a hum of thought,

"Who's your favorite?" she asked him, with a soft playful smile. A bit of mischief in her eye,

"I won't tell." he snorted, tossing his head back slightly, before shaking his head,

"I'd like to stay on this side a bit longer...each of your Papas are different. In their role, wants, needs." he explained. She was reminded they were demons in that statement,

"They are different to you then to me." She cocked her head as they stopped by a wall of glass. Windows out to part of the property she'd never seen before. Another garden, this time with no statues, and covered in snow. There she saw the first signs of spring, as water dropped off of icicles,

"I'm...their prime mover...they want me to like them. How are they to you?" she asked, leaning on the window ceil, and looking out.

"I am a tool. Nothing more."

"But you had a name?" she pushed him,

"Water?"

"Before water. Like an actual name." she insisted but he only shook his head, a bubble of laughter coming from him suddenly,

"We are different then you humans. We have no name. We are nothing. Wild beasts brought forth to tame but not name. Water is the best you will receive of me. Moutain...Fire....Aether."

Her hair on her neck stood up as he spoke. An odd sensation of electricity ran through her hair as he spoke more of what he was. She ripped her eyes from Water to look back out, feeling his own bore into her being. She gave an odd swallow,

"Tell me of them...of the Papas. Was Primo always so gentle?"

She asked. Water had been around for all of them; he could give her more insight. She wondered if the Papas had some sort of demon in them, she recalled when Primo pinned her so she couldn't move- he was far stronger than she thought. But...he cleaned her feet, gave her tea and medicine, vouched for her treatment. He was almost lenient with her and her requests. That didn't mean he was a kind or understanding person though.

"Primo is.... different in his retirement..." Water spoke, standing by her. careful in his words as he spoke,

"I would have never called him gentle, especially when he was the head of the Ghost project. He had a purpose and the will to overtake. Gentleness was not needed then. Even now...you see at times Primo take control and Secondo allow him." he explained.

"Secondo..." she mused, "...is something different." Water cocked his head and gave a soft shake, a chuckle,

"I would have told you Secondo was kinder as the Papa then Primo." He was bemused,
"
The second just...understood his role and what he was meant to do. Inherited pride from his elder brother. But....he was more...influenced to fall into sin, sloth, gluttony, lust..." he explained, and Cat raised her eyebrow, looking at him with playful smile,

"Secondo partied?" she chuckled, and Water laughed,

"Of course. They all do, but Secondo likely the most."

She gave a hum, finding the idea of him talking, walking, sleeping with strangers in drugs and alcohol such a funny sight for such a control freak of a man. Looking down the hall they came from, she was unsure to ask about the man she slept in the same bed with.

"Terzo...." Water continued, either understanding her or following the pattern of their conversation, continued,

"...Is the most faithful. Most devout." He explained, "Primo and Terzo both. But Terzo was and is seduction, warmth. You felt this comfort with him,"

he told her what she felt the night before, causing her to clench her jaw,

"But he has his role to fill."

"He was pulled from it and replaced with a cardinal," she pointed out, though her voice wavier unsure if she was allowed to. Water nodded,

"Not my decision. But he is yet to prove himself both worthy and unworthy."

He explained, leading to a quiet moment between them. It led her to remember how different she was to them, and how she saw them. Yet another reminder of who they are and what she was to them, not a beloved wife- but a tool. One they would treat well and care for but still a tool all the same. clenching her jaw she looked up at Water,

"And you? how would you describe yourself?"

she asked him, and he stiffened. It was a startling question, one he didn't think she'd ask him,

"I...am unsure of how to answer that question." He spoke, straightening up, uncomfortable suddenly.

"How...would you like to be to me? How would you want me to see you?" she worded it differently and he cocked his head,

"Well...I would like you to find me approachable."

he expressed, but she gave a scoff-looking back at the window and studying where she saw spring arriving, her whole body seemingly dropping, her eyes getting tired as she wordlessly looked out the window,

"Tell me...when I was being kidnapped, which one was you?" she asked suddenly, "Or in the bathroom, what part of me did you grab? At dinner, did you hold the syringe? Or help lift me to be intombed?"

A bite in her tone as she asked him these questions, a hint of malice suddenly. Water stood unsure, not sure if he should speak or should not. she turned on her heel,

"I'm going outside."

"That is not-"

"I don't care"

she caught him off, looking down the hall to a door that led outside. Fresh air. Quiet. Freedom. The cold. She needed that then, to clarify things. Opening the door, it was heavy but swung upon, and she took her steps out on the iced snow, feeling the familiar pins and needles in her feet as she walked out. It was still cold enough to see her breath, and sting her cheeks, but she was still warm enough. Cat laid down in the ice, not too far from the door. Her gaze went up to the grey and dreary sky, winter was never her favorite season.

"Get up." she shifted her head back to see Secondo at the door, she looked away from him and heard his foot falls on the snow as he walked over to her, leaning over her,

"You should join me." she told him, and he rolled his eyes,

"I'd rather not get soaking wet. And furthermore, you'll catch a cold." He held his hand out for her to take, but she ignored him,

" You know...being cold doesn't make you sick," she informed him, meeting his gaze cooly as he watched her.

"It can get you frost bite. Something you've tested twice now I believe." he reminded her, "Perhaps even three times."

she only gave soft smirk, looking past him back into the sky. She wasn't minding the cold then, she felt comfortable and wanted to stay there for as long as possible. Secondo sighed, and turned, walking off and left her be. she knew he wasn't going to leave her alone, either Water would be there, or a Papa. In due time, the cold affected her, making her flex her toes and her fingers, before her body started to shiver and shake against her will. Soon after she sat up, rubbing the snow and ice off her clothes before standing up, visibly shaking from the cold. Secondo was waiting on her, which surprised her honestly, and at her standing he too stood from his bench he was waiting on. He had a cloak in his hand, and he walked over to her and pulled it over her before guiding her back inside.

Chapter Text

She pulled back away from them, from everyone. Hiding in her room or choosing to be alone as she ate or drank or sitting outside in the quiet of the morning or night. It wasn't out of the ordinary for her, she had done it before. Cat would often pull back from them, only for the sweetness of her Papas to pull her back out of her shell. For the most part, they let her be, allowing her naturally to want them and want their touch and conversation and presence. Her whims were easily fed, allowed, and they were patient people. Thankfully, Primo did find purposes for her, things for her to do to feel needed. He had an archive, and so she was tasked with different things in regard to it. mostly just sorting paperwork and refilling the archives. Primo would be in the corner translating while she was organizing. A soft record player by him playing a collection of random music he happened to be in the mood for. Outside of Primo, she would venture near the Papas naturally as she was more nervous of Sister and the Papas would protect her from Sister. Now she was in that small breakfast nook, watching the snow melt off the statues as spring thawed the last of the snow and the last ice fought to survive.

"You look tired,"

Cat brought her gaze up to see the quite Primo at the entrance of the small space, filling the door with his broad shoulders. Behind him was a nun, who seemingly knew where Cat was and escorted Primo to her, as at her gaze meeting the nun's, the nun turned and left. She caught the angry red lashes on the back of her legs. They were almost bleeding, and yet, she didn't dare to bandage or cover them. Primo ventured in and sat down across from her, but at her gaze on the nun, Primo's eyes moved from Cat's to the sister's thighs too.

"I was wondering where you were. Sister Lisa told me of your whereabouts,"

He stated, pulling his gaze back to her as she looked up at him, and then back to the outside quietly. She didn't respond as he stretched out, kicking his feet out to sit more comfortably in the smaller chair,

"Those marks...were consensual." he explained, and she raised her eyebrow at him,

"They looked worst then usually." Cat pointed out, "Secondo?" Primo nodded,

"I never found abusing women to that point necessary. But if the flesh is willing...i suppose there is something there...."

He made the comment, and Cat sighed, looking down at the table. There was a forgotten tea on the table that was always there when she arrived. Having been in that little corner all morning, the pot of tea was now cold and would likely not taste right. The design on the cup was simple, muted grey floral pattern on white background and silver ends. The idea of satanic priests drinking from ornate teacups was almost funny to her.

"Are...you interested...in Secondo's....taste?" he played around his words as he watched her, and she pulled her eyes from the tea back outside. The talk of sex was now normal to her, it didn't faze her anymore,

"not...like that." she spoke honestly. All their offers hung in her head, Secondo's offer of full submission, Terzo's of full equality,

"What do you want from me?" she asked him, curious on his proposal. At her blunt question he raised his eyebrows at her and cocked his head down,

"Happiness? Contentment?" He brought up, "I cannot force these onto you, however."

Cat shook her head,

"What...do you offer to your partners? You must have had some before me." He gave a soft smile, amused,

"A few." he confirmed, before reaching out and ran his fingertips lightly on the back of her hand in the quiet of their conversation. It wasn't a possessiveness or a sexual move, it was a comforting one,

"How would you...you want me to feel about or to you?" she pursed her lips and looked up at him. Primo didn't answer, no he thought for a few moments, studying her eyes,

"Worshipped." he stated, and that caused her to blush. The idea of being worshipped was off putting, and she pulled her hands away from his, but he continued,

"I would want to worship you. Every orgasm a dedication of faith to my dark lord as I pull it from your body. Every cry a gospel-" Cat stood up abruptly, fluster and taking a deep breath, shaking her head,

"What...what do I get in return?" she had a bite in her voice, locking eyes with Primo once more, regardless of her blush,
"I want to go home, Primo. If I do what you want, all of you want me to do, do i get what i want? huh?" her voice rose slightly, but she kept sure not to yell. She was allowed to be upset,
"I want to go home. Where its-its hot...and humid and-and-and gators! Gaters everywhere! And the surf! And the warmth and a corona with the sun burning my face. And....the freedom...."

her voice fell, suddenly she was stepping back from Primo who sat unmoved,

"I-I-" she struggled unsure if that was even ok to do, or if Primo even deserved her wrath,
"I'm sorry.... I'm just...sick."

She rubbed her face with her hands, leaning back against the glass of the windowpanes. Primo sat unmoved unemotional while she snapped, suddenly his eyes and face softened as she stood trying to keep it together,

"No..." he shook his head, " No piccolina. I cannot do much in those regards,"

she looked up at him, fighting back tears from her eyes...she was tired of crying. He sighed, sitting up,

"But...if you truly stand before us as our prime mover, there are luxuries we can offer for you. Your position is here, your fight admirable and inspiring. It would be best to put those energies into your new role..."

he explained. She felt like lashing out at him, but he was so gentle as he was damning her. Cat only looked away from him, shaking her head as she finally pulled away from that nook and leaving him.

Cat kept herself withdrawn, even when she was with the Papas. Unsure. Tired. Often back in her old room, finding it deafening quiet in there, and she wanted that more then she didn't at the moment. A tv was brought in for her room and so she was back to binge watching movies and tv shows again, much like back in the cabin with Terzo. She was sitting on the floor, her back against the couch as she watched the tv, it was playing Dracula, the 1931 film, and it was a rewatch. Cat found comfort in knowing what would happen next, having seen the movie before multiple times. There was a knock at the door, but she didn't move or even acknowledge someone was there. Of course, the door opened to Secondo walking in, easily spotting her as she pulled her eyes from the tv to his imposing figure. He raised an eyebrow, turning to see what she was watching before back to her. Cat crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at him.

"you've been distant."

he pointed out, moving to sit in the neighboring couch, giving her space as she watched her movie.

"Promise." she told him, and she didn't miss the smirk of his mouth at her command.

"I will not touch you in a sexual manner today. I swear." He appeased her and she released a fraction of her tension, before turning back to the TV.

"You cannot hide watching movies forever, mia cara." He teased, which was hard to tell from his poor tone, but she only shrugged, gluing her eyes to the screen. It was gnawing at her, his words. All of them.

"Piccolina."

Secondo spoke, sterner this time. "Catherine." She turned to look at him. She could feel the tears threating to fall and he only studied her face for a moment before he leaned forward holding his hands out wide. It was a request for an embrace, and Cat watched him for a moment, studying his honesty with that motion. It broke her. She crawled up and walked straight to him into an embrace, even climbing onto his lap to be engulfed into his robes as her arms wrapped around his body and his hers. His hands went to her back to support her and another to her outer thigh to pull her further to him. She dug her nails into his clothes as she quietly unraveled in his arms.

She didn't recall falling asleep, but she woke up to the sound of gentle Italian chatter. Cat stretched her back out, stirring, "

Ahhh...our piccolina has woken," she brought her hands to her eyes and rubbed the sleep out as she pushed her head back. Her crying caused her eyes to feel puffy and very thirsty. They were back in that private small library, and Secondo still held her. he must have been holding her for hours, but she was surprised not only he kept her for hours but moved her without waking her. Maybe she was just that exhausted. She turned, and saw Copia, Terzo and Primo also in the room. All of them around a table, with papers and a four-person chess board on the table,

"What-what are y'all doin'?" she asked, swallowing tiredly, before leaning back against Secondo, feeling no need to move. Copia seemingly was trying to think of his turn with chess,

"We are going over texts, while also playing a game," Terzo explained, looking through a fairly old book,

"What are y'all lookin' for in the papers?" she watched Copia moved a piece, then Primo did wordlessly without much time. Secondo took a second and pulled his hand from her thigh and moved forward and moved a piece before moving his hand back to her thigh.

"We are teaching Copia some rituals. But we each do it differently, so we are trying to remember how its originally done." Terzo explained, looking up at her before moving to the board, and cocking his head in thought before moving the piece.

"What ritual?" Terzo waved his hand at her question, looking back down at the book as Copia studied the board once more, stuck.

"Hunter's moon, a harvest ritual. Is our picolina comfortable with Second?" Primo teased, and she gave a soft blush,

"h-how long was I out?" She asked, looking up at Secondo, who was emotionless,

"6 or so hours."

"You've held me for 6 hours?"

she asked shocked and moved to get off him. Secondo pulled her back to him, and she met his eyes. It was more of an order, but she felt if she pushed to get off him, he would not fight her, and he'd allow it. He didn't want to let her go, and he wanted her with him. Cat blinked, before settling back down as Copia made a turn and Primo looked over,

"you're in check..."

Copia double back and tried to think of a new move. Cat watched a while, before growing a bit stir crazy and Secondo allowed her to get up and stretch for a bit and find a book. She settled back by him, leaning against Secondo, while sticking her feet under Primo, neither making a comment as she read Dracula, having recalled the movie she watched before. Secondo only gave a soft snort at her choice of book, but otherwise said nothing.

"How is your book?" she looked up to see Primo reaching up to run his hand on her leg, from her ankle to her calf, massaging the muscle there,

"I... good. I like Dracula." she stated to Primo.

"She was watching the movie earlier." Secondo commented pulling up a paper,

"Do you a have a favorite?" she looked up Copia, who blushed looking away,

"A favorite?" She asked,

"Dracula, I-I mean. actor." He explained and she smiled at him,

"Bela, I suppose. Though it's kinda campy now, he was cool personification of the character before it was popular in visual or audio media." She explained, toying with the edge of the pages in thought. Secondo leaned back and she felt him place a hand on her shoulder, his thumbs moving into her muscles and at first, she was tensed but after a few moments she was relaxed to his touch. Her mind went to his hand around her throat that night and didn't find the thought terrible.

"What about your thoughts on Christopher Lee?" Copia asked curiously. Cat gave a soft hum, leaning further into secondo's hand as he massaged her, acutely aware of what he was doing but not minding. Primo was doing the same with her leg. Perhaps they were trying to claim something from her, and it was a competition between them,

"The gore, the sex appeal. Bela was thought as an untraditional romantic lead. Lee was thought in mind, so the violence and sex in those movies kinda made Dracula the sex icon and womanizer he is today. But also, a stark brutality not seen before."

she explained, Secondo moved his hand and wrapped it around her neck like before. Applying pressure to the sides of her neck it made her dizzy and he pulled her neck back, and he leaned with him as he looked down at her face as she tipped her head back to look back at him. She saw his lips twitch in a small satisfaction as he pulled her back up and move this hand back to her shoulder. It was an intimate touch, one that all the Papas saw, but she found she didn't mind.

"Your thoughts on Frankenstein?" Copia asked, placing his piece. Primo looked to the board,

"I enjoy the book more," she started, closing her eyes quietly,
"Its far more interesting than any movie," Terzo smirked,

"I didn't know our southern bell was such a horror fanatic." He teased and she rolled her eyes,

"horror and myth is everywhere in the south. Voodoo, hoodoo, Appalachia, coastal traditions run deep, especially in the poor south," she explained, waving her hand, "much like you have here, I'm sure. Blue haint porches, bottle trees, no showering during a storm, brooms by your door...tons of them, "

she waved her hand, before looking back at her book. Those traditions were for many things, spirits, demons, but then...demons where real, and she suddenly found her book wasn't interesting anymore, and the thought of all the folklore traditions and magic she learned about and how...there were demons there, real demons.

".... those things work?"

she looked to Terzo who asked the question, his eyebrow raised. It was partly teased, but also it was not answerably. She wasn't sure.

"Check mate, Copia." Primo spoke, and she looked to Copia who looked down at the board defeated.

Chapter Text

Primo gave Cat a job, to create bouquets for the ritual that night. He gave her a pair of sheers and full reign of the primary garden for her to create the bundles of flowers that would be put in large elaborate vases. Cat found she didn't often argue or deny Primo when he asked her to do things, mostly because they seemed harmless acts of just helping. She was barefoot, but not in sweats like she usually was but in a flowy summer dress that stopped by her knees. It was strapless with a delicate blue flower pattern. Slung on a chair nearby was a thin coat, as she was cold usually in the church or ministry but not in the green house. Cat was placing small white flowers in the vases as a final touch as Primo came in to check on her progress, nodding with a small smile of approval,

"Good. These will do wonderfully."

He stated, bringing his own hands up to do some minor tweaking with the florals.

"What is the ritual for anyway again?"

she asked, setting the sheers by him in case he needed them, but he left them. Primo motioned to a jug of water nearby and she turned and went to grab it, before handing it to him,

"We have always celebrated the hunter's moon. It's a full moon of high energies, and a celebration of hunting and foraging. Its good luck in the harvest and it's rare that it happens this early in a year but none the less, still celebrated."

He spoke, pouring the jug carefully in the vase, filling the vases with water,

"I believe there is another in September..."

He settled the jug down and took a step back to look at the vase, before nodding. Two ghouls came out of the corners of the room, spooking her as they wordlessly came in and reached for the vases and effortlessly picking them up and leaving with them. They were nameless, as she saw they had no emblems, and she likely didn't know them personally. Primo turned to her,

"I will have the attention of all the Papas and Copia tonight. Will you be fine for a few hours?"

he asked, reaching out and asking for her hand. She was tempted to not give it to him, but she reached out to him and gave him her hand, and he ran his thumb down it gently.

"I'll be fine. Likely either here or in my room,"

she gave him a comforting smile, though it was a small one. He gave a matching one and a nod of his head before bowing and kissing her hand, and patting it,

"Very well."

he spoke before letting her hand go and he left. She was curious as to what the ritual was like, but recalling before they were teaching Copia how to do it, maybe? Cat gave a sigh, trying to relax her shoulders, unsure of the ghouls or sister lurking about, but worked to try and relax. She was sure her hair would turn white eventually there. True to her word though, she stayed in that greenhouse for a while, with a book and a rocking wicker chair in the warmth and humidity of the building. The idea of stealing some of the weed in the corner of the room also crossed her mind, that would help her relax, she thought part joking part serious,

"How are you enjoying your time?" Cat froze at the feminine voice, and looked up to the patio with Aether, Sister with a big smirk of confidence. Cat knew sister knew she'd run, so why give her an escape?

"Fine."

cat swallowed hard,

"Fine? You don't find the Papas to be pleasant most of the time?"

She asked Cat, and Cat shrugged,

"They are nice. Most of the time...but overwhelming too at times..."

she spoke bluntly, and honestly. She didn't know Copia to gauge him, and just as often she find herself glad to be with them at times she found it hard to think or breath or even to be herself as they fed into her emotions and vulnerabilities. Sister narrowed her eyes but gave a soft smirk,

"I can understand that, Nihle is still fairly active even in his age."

Sister confessed, giving only a small hint of herself, before losing that vulnerability,

"You know your role here. If you are complaint...I will allow you more freedoms." Sister offered. Cat was not surprised at this, as it was offered before. She didn't move or respond as Sister watched her reaction to her. Aether took a step forward and disappeared as Sister made her way down the stairs to her. Cat reached and grabbed the sheers she was using to cut the flowers as a weapon and Aether reappeared by Sister as she was only a few yards away and Cat held the sheers out,

“I heard ya, I heard ya! It was kinda implied and I don’t need mister tall dark and scary to do nothing to me-”

she snapped at the pair,

“Well…last I tried to meet you, you had ran away. I only want to inspect you-”

sister spoke, with a fake smile and pleasantly plastic tone of voice before she nodded to Aether. Cat was surprised to see him hesitate to step towards her,

“I’ll ran back to the papas; you can’t force them to do anything.”

Cat threatened,

“what are you even inspecting, huh? I’m not even pregnant. I haven’t slept with any of them.”

Sister smiled, ignoring Aether’s hesitation,

“I’m checking your health, I’ve been informed that you’ve done some unhealthy things, so I’d like to double check to be sure we don’t have to add fertility treatments or vitamins to your plan.”

“Like stuffing me in a above ground grave?”

Cat snapped, and Sister only motioned to Aether again,

“And for your question in regard to your…Papas, they are all busy with the ritual at the moment, all four of them.”

Aether took a step forward and she didn’t hesitate to throw the sheers at him. A desperate and fearful move, and the shock and awe as they sunk into his shoulder. She took a second, before ripping her eyes from Aether and ran, Sister wouldn’t get physical with her, but that wouldn’t stop a demon for long if at all, Cat knew. If the Papas were in a ritual they’d be in the sanctuary, where she saw Primo give communion.

“Catherine.”

She heard from the shadows, Aether’s voice. God, he’s going to enjoy man handling me around, she thought. She didn’t care about her dress flying up, in fact it gave her more freedom to run. Easily you could spot the vases of large flower arrangements in front of the door, a beacon for her as she ran to the doors. Primo had left them out it seemed, rather than inside the sanctuary. Her hands grabbed the brass knobs of the heavy doors, and she pulled them open and dove into the room. First thing that hit her was the smell. Thick iron and metallic aroma hit her hard. Then it was the heat of the room, it was very hot and humid, which was odd since the room was like the rest of the building, too cold for her tastes. She slid to a stop, before falling, landing in thick red liquid, it was blood. Blood everywhere, there were people, so engrossed with each other with the sound of moans and bodys connecting. What the liquid couldn’t reach was covered in red fabrics. It was a blood soaked orgy. Her body froze, a scream frozen in her throat as she shook at the mass Infront of her, now covered in blood too. Strange hands of people reached out, grabbing her, and grabbing her dress, smirring blood on her untouched skin. Cat finally ripped her eyes up, and shoved, fighting back, fighting to get to the alter, there was no on there, the most sacred place in the room. Clawing at the hands that grabbed her and ripped her dress, before slipping again on the slick floor and feeling the hands solidify their hold on her. Strong hands grabbed her shoulders, and hoisted her up, off the floor,

“Not her!”

She heard Secondo yell,

“She isn’t for you….” Cat felt like newborn kitten, as he held her off her feet and away from the pile of writhing bodies. She caught then where the blood came from, piles of dead pigs and goats were at the altar, the blood flowing from there to the congregation. Copia, untouched, was running to meet them as Secondo dragged her away and handed her off to Copia. She found her footing, but was shaking, covered in blood, terrified.

“Get her bathed, we have to finish the ritual.”

Secondo spoke, and she looked up, seeing Secondo naked himself, covered in blood. She pulled back from him, and he only gave her a fleeting glance before pulling back and joining the crowd once more.

Copia took her to her room, which she almost ran to herself if not his hold on her to make sure she didn’t fall. Her nails scratched down her skin, flaking the dried blood off as the feeling of disgusted creeped up her spine. She didn’t know how they did…any of that…covered in blood. At her room, Copia stayed in, but she went straight to the bathroom and slammed the door shut. Blasting the hottest water she could get in the shower, she stood under the faucet in her ruined dress. It was ruined anyway, what would water do to it. Finally, she dry heaved, collapsing to her knees as the adrenaline wore off, shaking. Her hands went other hair, her face, scratching, rubbing, trying to scrape her skin clean. She wanted home, the salt and the sand. The heat and humidity. No bloody orgys to accidently walk in on. This strange place with strange people was getting to be too much for her. She jumped as the bathroom door opened, and she gasped as secondo strode in, a robe on but was still covered in blood. He easily spotted her and walked to the shower, it was when he opened the door she jumped up,

“Get away from me!” She screamed, as he entered the shower, and she lunged to get away from him, but he grabbed her, pinning her first to the wall as he struggled to get a grip on her. She gave a piercing scream, kicking and punching him, trying anything, before they both slipped on the tile and fell down. Secondo landing on top of her as she gave another scream as he found his grip and pulled her to his chest under the blistering hot water. She was sobbing now, she recalled her on his lap before, why was it he was the one comforting her now. The water was running the blood off the both of them. He was waiting on her, waiting for her to tire herself out, the water never got colder. After whom knows how long, she was tired, and seemingly relaxing into his chest, his arms were wrapped around hers, and her head was back against his shoulder. She felt how muscular he was, all they all were.

“I…”

he spoke, almost a plea,

“I will take your pain.”

he stated,

“I didn’t lie about any of it. Your fears and dreams. Your desires. Give them to me. I can help you.”

He was asking, demanding, commanding her to give into him,

“You hold the power to pull away when you see fit for but give me everything of you and I will care for it.”

he spoke but she gave a hollow laugh,

“I can’t. If I give you everything Sister wants me to be…in exchange for what?”

her voice rose, “If I give you everything, maybe I’ll go home? For a visit! Maybe I’ll feel loved! Maybe I won't feel like a pawn as a breeding mare for a group of literal satanist to use! Last I called I’m a stubborn woman!”

she lashed out again, Secondo having relaxed his hold on her and she managed to punch him in the side of the head, before they struggled once more, grabbing her wrists, and pinning to her side,

“You,”

he growled, through clenched jaw,

“are one of the most stubborn, prideful, and determine women I have ever had the pleasure of meeting…”

he spoke, he was tired too, she could hear it from his voice, she was wearing him out,

“And! That is not a bad thing!” he corrected himself,

“It's admirable…however…you are scared. You are afraid. Of everything and everyone. Of the future, of the past, of what is and was and could have been and you shouldn’t be. There is no need for it-”

“What the fuck was that with the blood then!”

Cat snapped before jerking her head back, landed a head butt to his face, causing him to let go over her wrists to hold his nose. It gave her a moment, and that moment she joisted herself up and felt him grab her leg. She turned, and kicked his chest, sending him back into the shower wall with a hard thud, and he lost his grip on her again and she ran out of the shower, and running through the bathroom out into her bedroom. Copia was still there, sitting on the couch as she ran across it, she heard secondo yelling through the open door,

“Prendila, Bastardo!”

and Copia leaped for her, grabbing at her. Cat ducked through his hands, but he managed to grab her dress and they both tumbled to the stone floor. She felt slightly bad kicking at Copia who kept his grip on her dress, and she gave a scream as Secondo rushed out of the bathroom and strides to the two of them. He grabbed her, and picked her up, giving Copia a moment of rest before he stood up and helped Secondo as she struggled in his grip, before finally Secondo grabbed up her skull and to her hair. The motion was not painful, but ach, and his other hand pulled her to his chest. She couldn’t move her head, but he wasn’t trying to embarrass her in front of Copia, just tired of fighting her. She breathed hard in his chest, he allowed her to move her head to lean it against his chest as her hands went up to his robe, gripping it in her hands. She suddenly gave a sob, leaning into his chest and fully leaned into him, secondo supporting all her weight, before he knelt with her, with her still in his chest, and his hand both around her and still in her hair, unsure if he should trust her yet.

“What you saw is what primo told you.”

Secondo spoke, carefully,

“A harvest ritual. It was an orgy as a way to promote fertility and bounty.”

He explained, there was a note in his voice, a stern note,

“The blood…”

her voice broke, and she shook her head in his robe,

“Do you really need…that much blood.” she asked, and Secondo nodded,

“Yes. Harvesting. Growing. Slaughtering. It all requires sacrifice. That is what the pig and goats are for. After, their carcasses are for food. Nothing is wasted.”

Secondo explained, loosening his grip on her hair and moved his arm to around her, pulling her closer to him. She was shaking, likely running off her flight or fight mode, he assumed. He brought his hand up to his face and touched his nose, finding blood coming from it. Her head butt gave him a bloody nose. Cat struggled for a moment, breathing hard into him, gripping his robe and grounding herself through him. Her body would momentarily shake before stilling and then shaking after another moment. Secondo pulled her chin up, and she saw his ruined paint, the blood smeared on him, but also his bloody nose, he wasn’t pissed or upset it seemed,

“I want your fears, piccolina. Catherine. Give them to me.”

he told her, just short of please,

“Speak to them for me. They can me mine to burden not yours.”

he told her, asked of her more likely. She just shook her head, pulling back away from his grip, and he allowed it as she just tucked back into his chest, sobbing suddenly. He rocked her, rubbing his hand on her back,

“I am asking you…to trust me with your fears, if only for tonight, then just tonight,”

he whispered to her, and she swallowed, struggling to breath,

“i-i-i’ll be stuck here, f-forever.”

she stuttered, breathing hard into his chest. Secondo shook his head, rubbing her hair down,

“No. We will move. Away from this place. A place where you are happy.”

he told her,

“I swear this to you. Another fear, give it to me.”

he told her, and she looked up at him, resting her chin to his chest as he leaned back to accommodate her comfortably,

“I…”

she hesitated, but took a deep inhale,

“I’ll be...something to you…all. Not someone. Just a thing. Not a…love. Not…a wife.”

Secondo’s smirked as he tutted,

“Catherine, your worries for these are nothing. You are our wife. Our prime mover. We will all hold you dear and build a home with you and dance to music together. You can even taste Terzo's terrible cooking.”

he mused, running his hand down her hair, running his nails down her scalp comfortably, she gave a snort, not thinking of ever really seeing Terzo cook, only drink wine and eat.

“Catherine.”

secondo spoke, getting her attention again,

“What do you fear?”

She sighed, leaning her cheek against his chest, feeling his heartbeat,

“I’d lose myself…”

she spoke quietly, now calm but feeling the ache of her puffy eyes and joints being sore from her fighting people. Secondo tutted,

“Have you met yourself? You are profoundly you.”

he reminded her, but she looked away from him, and he sighed,

“if you ever feel as if you are losing yourself…imply me to help you regain it. Regardless of how it is done, it will be done.”

he told her, leaning forward and resting his chin on her hair. He held her loosely against him, his chin against her and her cheek against him.

“Will you make me have sex in pigs' blood?”

she asked him, having forgotten of Copia in the corner unsure of himself or what to do. She shifted to look at Copia, meeting his gaze. It was a question not just for Secondo but for him as well as head of the ghost project,

“We will never force you into any ritual you are not comfortable with, Cat.”

Secondo was the one to answer,

“If any of my idiot brothers do this, I will personally whip them bloody. I make this swear to you.”

He promised, and she pulled her eyes away from Copia to Secondo,

“y-you called me Cat.”

she pointed out and he gave a soft smile,

“You prefer this-”

She jumped as the bedroom door slammed open to see Terzo and Primo coming. They both wore matching robes but lacked blood. They looked over to see Secondo on the floor with Cat, and Copia awkwardly standing in the corner. Behind them, Sister walked in. Cat tensed, and stood, Secondo allowing her now that Terzo and Primo were there, she wouldn’t likely bolt like before, and Secondo stood with her, grabbing her hand and pulled her back away from Sister who only stood with a knowingly fake smile. Terzo looked confused at the protective Secondo and looked back to see Sister there,

“So…you didn’t enjoy the ritual?”

Sister asked with a tut. Primo raised his eyebrows at her,

“You are the one to herd our prime mover to the ritual.”

he spoke the fact,

“She was not prepared for such a sight.”

He had a bite in his voice, rare for Pirmo to have. He was not happy at Sister. Sister took no notice, just a smile,

“I was hoping…she’d get…caught up. It would make it easier moving forward…”

Secondo growled, tucking his chin down,

“Unless you plan on us raping her, which will not happen, you will cease harassment of our prime mover.”

His grip on her hand harden as he spoke. Sister tutted,

“it's not harassment…its encouragement!”

she smirked, looking at Cat,

“But you are all your fathers' sons I suppose. You did inherit his stubbornness.”

sister waved her hand as she turned and left the room. Primo looked back at Terzo and Secondo,

“I suppose we found why our piccolina decided to be there…”

he spoke, and Cat suddenly collapsed, shaking but relieved. Secondo sighed, pinching his nose as she worked on calming down,

“donna implacatrice,”

he growled before looking at his brothers,

“il motore primario starà bene per ora...vai a vestirti. Sarà tenuta d'occhio per ora.”

Terzo shook his head,

“Guardala, spero che non la lasci sola.”

Secondo bit,

“Copia e io saremo qui, lei sarà sorvegliata.”

He ended the conversation, and Terzo gave a huff before looking at Cat, who knelt scratching her arms, noticing the blood on still on her skin. Terzo stepped to her and knelt to her level, and she looked up at him,

“My amatis…”

he felt oddly hollow in her gaze,

“If either of these idiots upset you…I will make things right. All you need to do is ask for me, si?”

Terzo asked and she nodded, and he gave a soft smile and patted her head before standing.

“I will give you space, I will see you tomorrow.”

he nodded to her, and she nodded again. Primo gave a soft bow to her,

“Rest, mia cara.”

he spoke and left. Copia went to follow but Secondo motioned for him wait,

“nel frattempo rimarrai qui.”

He told him before secondo turned her,

“Lets have you a proper bath?”

he spoke, and she gave a soft nod.

She didn’t let Secondo help her undress out of her sogging and bloody dress, but she let him fill the bath up and set clothes by her and towels. Bubbles filled to the brim of the tub, and she was given privacy to shower and to get into the bath. It was a few moments after she settled that there was a knock on the door and Secondo entered and she ducked bashfully under the bubbles, but he waved his hand at her,

“I have no reason to see you. But I do need a shower myself. And you’ve seen me naked at least once today so far,”

he reminded her, walking to the shower,

“Look away if you’d like. Or do look, I don’t mind either,”

he teased, and she blushed under the bubbles. He was naked at the sanctuary, now that he recalled. She didn’t look at him when she heard the shower switch on and just worked on relaxing in the bath. Cat came to understand out of all of them, she likely trusted him the most, if not equal to Terzo. He was honest and open if not a bit brutally with her, but she rather take that then the opposite with gentle sweet words and lies. He put mint and lavender in her bath, and it smelled refreshing and crisp. She wanted to submerge in the water, and she leaned her head back against the tub, before sliding down, taking a deep breath in. The heat felt comfortable around her, and she could hear the pipes and odd little noises through the water line. She felt a hand grab her and rip her up out of the water, and she gave a sudden inhale at the motion. Coughing up water as Secondo pulled her over the edge of the tub,

“are you crazy?”

he sounded upset,

“I was just relaxing in the bath!”

she coughed out, looking at him, he was naked and knelt at the edge of the tub, he likely saw her duck under and thought she was drowning she realized, but only shook her head, snapping at him,

“If I wanted to die by drowning, I’d take a ton of drugs or alcohol before I took a bath!”

she sighed, looking at him before, she started laughing, finding it funny, which he gave a bemused chuckle. She realized she was half exposed to him from him pulling her to the tubs edge, and ducked back into the water comfortably, and he sighed, standing up,

“I would appreciate if you didn’t do that again though.”

After he finished showering, he left to go to her bedroom in a towel, she wondered lightly if he had any clothes in there. She took her time to leave, enjoying her time alone and relaxed in the heat of the bath, but eventually she had to leave. She changed into sweats and came out to see Secondo was in fact wearing clothes, relaxed and fully covered, Copia had brought him clothes.

“Rest.”

he pointed to the bed, and she looked at it before shaking her head ‘no’, and he raised his eyebrow.

“I…want to go to your room. With your windows. It feels better there with the sunlight.”

she explained, and he nodded,

“All you need to do is ask, Cat.”

he smiled softly, standing, motioning to follow. When they arrived at his room, she climbed into his bed and passed out exhausted.

Chapter Text

Morning came, and Cat expected to wake up with Secondo gone, much like Terzo but found he was still there. He so still, his arm was slung over her, but she didn't mind the closeness. Instead in the early morning she studied his face, rarely this close and without make up. His features were very European, and older. Deep frown lines as he didn't smile much and often frown, so it was an amusing trait he obviously had. Him being older didn't bother her, all of them being older really didn't bother her, though it should have. She preferred older men anyway. At the thought, Secondo opened his eyes to meet her's directly and she blushed harshly, caught. He instantly gave a smirk,

"Find something appealing, piccolina?"

he teased, and she shoved her face back into a pillow,

"Thanks for letting me sleep here,"

she ignored his question, looking away from him and to the windows in his room,

"It feels airier here, then my room."

she confessed, turning her back to him. Secondo leaned closer to her, acting as a big spoon in that position. His hand traced her shoulder lightly, going to her hand and brought it up to his mouth to kiss it,

"Of course. Any whim, any want, care, desire, fear. Please, I implore you to share them with me. As they are mine own."

he told her and she leaned back to look him in the eye, her own smirk,

"Last I recalled, I didn't agree to submit to you like you wanted."

Secondo didn't lose his own smile,

"I enjoy our game of wills; it is fun to test them..."

he suddenly grabbed her and pulled her back to him. She gave a soft chuckle at the motion, feeling his breathing on the back of her neck, his hand snaked to her neck, his other to her waist to hold her against him, pinning her to himself. This wasn't like before, she didn't fight it because she could very easily get out of it. Cat knew one word and he'd let her go, fling himself off her. This was the power he was talking about before. his hand on her throat wasn't tight, it just held her there,

"You enjoy your neck being grabbed. You enjoy submitting to me. You enjoy the power you give me."

he spoke huskily in her ear, before he planted a kiss to her shoulder. She felt a want, desire. It was this sudden urge to do everything she didn't want to do; she was afraid to do. Cat swallowed harshly, she had never done anything before, so the feeling was such an odd one, but her head was swimming in the dirty thoughts Secondo didn't even really feed her, but she came up with herself. Fantasies, dreams, all there. He squeezed her neck, cutting the blood off expertly but not her air. Her hand went to his forearm, feeling his muscles as he did that. she held his arm, she didn't push or pull on it, just held it as she closed her eyes, her head getting dizzy and she gave a soft smile at the feeling.

"Why do you enjoy this?"

he asked her, letting go a bit of his grip, and she felt the blood rush back to her head,

"It makes my head funny..."

she gave a soft chuckle,

"I... don't feel afraid. Not right now,"

she confessed, opening her eyes and looking out at the window. It was bright and sunny out, spring was almost in full swing, she thought lightly before he squeezed her neck again and pulled her head back, he kissed her exposed shoulder, before biting down on it, and softly she writhed under him, gifting him a soft groan. His free hand moved to her waistline, where he traced patterns on her hips, before moving up, to the hem of her shirt. He traced patterns up, onto her womb and then stomach, and then up, letting go of his grip a little to give her time to speak clearly, but she didn't speak, only pulling his hand up to her chest, it was okay. He trailed his hand between her breast before cupping one. molding it in his hands, before he pinched one of her nipples and pulled it, awarding him with a soft groan and her arching her back against him. He squeezed her neck again. Cat found her head fuzzy, happy, and responsive to his expert touch. Likely him and Terzo and all of them really knew their way around women of all types. He chuckled darkly in her ear, stirring something in her,

"You enjoy a little pain it seems. You are a masochist after all it seems."

He spoke into her ear lowly, before he ran his teeth against her outer ear. Cat couldn't' help the whimper and shiver she gave the unexpected sensation. His hand left her breast and trailed down, dipping below her waist band,

"...wait..."

she spoke, it was barley a whisper, but he froze, even loosening his grip on her neck, Cat struggled to think,

"Your worries.... tell them to me."

He told her, and she ran her thumb over a muscle in his arm as she anchored herself there,

"I... I don't...well...."

she struggled, to think of the words,

"Do you want to stop?"

He asked, and she gave a blush, but shook her head no...

"I'm worried...about..."

he raised an eyebrow, but understood what she was asking,

"State it clearly."

"I... I don't want to get pregnant. But...I don't mind this. It's...new...and...."

she trailed off and he chuckled, pushing her back into him, and tightening his grip on her neck once more, and this gave him another airy moan,

"I swear, tonight I will not please you with my dick."

he spoke, a growl as an under tone as he spoke,

"Shall I continue?"

she gave a nod, and he felt her swallow, nervous, and he tutted, loosening his grip on her neck,

"Command me to."

"What?"

she asked, confused,

"Command me to. Tell me what to do. Tell me what you want me to do to you."

He growled,

"Or we stop."

she gripped his arm, blushing as he studied her face,

"I... I want you...to please me."

she spoke, blushing but he gave her a smirk, kissing her cheek, a rather tender move before he strengthened his grip again. He trailed his hand to her waist band, finding her ticklish and enjoying her squirming under his touch as he toyed with her for a moment, before dipping his hand below it. He trailed past her bush, between her legs, finding her already wet for him. Just brushing a finger along her caused her tense body to jerk. She was overly sensitive it seemed, which was not surprising to him as she never had sex before. He moved his hand from her neck and pushed it down to her breasts and grabbed one. Cat was wrapped up in his embrace, her hands on his arms, unsure but trusting. Any time she could pull back, and she would be free to. Him a slave of her wants and desires, even if he didn't want them at times. Any other time, Secondo would tease her till she begged him to fuck her roughly, any other woman under his hands. No, tonight was Cat, she was delicate, unsure, and rare to trust. This took months to allow, he would not waste his opportunity, and the first to touch her like he was. Terzo was the first she trusted, first to kiss, first to make out. Secondo was the first to touch her like this, and he would savor every moan, every groan and twitch of her body he caused. He ran his finger against her again, finding her sensitive bud and pressing to that gave him a soft groan, her nails digging into his arm, she was very quiet, he found, a quiet lover, he gave a playful idea of testing that one day. Expertly, he gave a circular motion against her, and her legs went to shut him out and he tutted,

"If you want me to stop, you must tell me. Do you want me to?"

he asked but she shook her head 'no', gripping his arm even harder. He took his knee and kicked her one of her legs back, spreading her out even more and she gave him a whine,
".... don't...please..."

she whimpered and he brought his hand back from her breast to her neck, but pulled her head back to him, resting it against his shoulder,

"Speak freely. What do or don't you want."

a growl in his voice, but not from anger from his own desire. She gave a airy groan,

"don't stop."

she told him, and he squeezed her neck as he touched her. Expertly he felt her hips buck, and her breathing hitch. Cat dug her nails into his skin; a coil being wound up is the best explanation she could give at what she felt. It was new, and frightening, but not painful. No matter how sensitive she got, how much she squirmed from his hold, he didn't let off, and with her head in a cloud she suddenly gave a loud gasp. The loudest she had been so far in his arms, and he felt her body start to spasm under his touch. He pulled his hands back as she fell into this unfamiliar space and feeling. Automatically she turned to Secondo, unsure, and he easily pulled her into himself, embracing her as she worked to calm down, overwhelmed.

"Ride it, don't fight it. It's a good thing,"

he reminded her, brushing her hair. Her hands went to try and wrap around him, but he grabbed them and pulled them up around his neck, and his own hands went to her waist. She leaned and rested her head against his chest, a swell of pride on his face at his ability to give her first orgasm. She felt his own erection against her, but he made no move or motion about it, so neither did she,

"How are you feeling?"

he asked, running his hand down her hair to her back rubbing it,

"I...I don't know...I've never.,, I..."

she blushed, leaning her face against his chest,

"Orgasmed?"

he asked, finishing her thought and she nodded,

"it's...addicting."

she confessed, bashfully, and he chuckled,

"I would happily feed your wants whole heartedly. As many as you want...or need..."

he spoke darkly, pulling her chin up to look at him,

"There is no shame in what we did tonight. or what you feel towards yourself or me,"

he told her, reminding her. Thoughts before they came, he knew she would feel bad about what they did,

"If you feel it, shame, give it to me. And I will see to it what I believe should be done with it,"

he told her letting her chin go but she only lowered it to his chest, studying his face again. her own flush still from her high, not sure what he was speaking of yet,

"And what would you do to my shame?"

she asked him, curiously. Without hesitation he answered,

"Destroy it."

Chapter Text

Secondo had to leave, staying as long as he could with her, and he allowed her to shower by herself. He settled in the bathroom a dress for her to wear so she'd be comfortable, it was his color- a deep green. After, he led her to the library, kissing her hand goodbye and leaving her there to spend her time. Cat settled in a quiet corner, contemplating her previous night. How did she feel? Sighing, she flipped her page, the only way out...would be to play their game. It wasn't a bad game to play, it could be worst, she thought, it could be fun. She could make it fun, but the risk of losing herself into it was also a possibility. Cat moved her hand to her neck, feeling where Secondo had bit her. It was unlikely he bit her hard enough to leave a mark, his bite on her shoulder though left a small bruise- it would heal in a few days' time. Swallowing, her hand went down to her stomach, that was their end goal, yeah? Her pregnant? Only one of them could do it, and there were four of them. Something tickled her arm suddenly and she looked down to see a rat by the arm rest, and she pulled back carefully, not wanting to scare him, but it stood on its back legs and looked up at her. Cocking her head, she reached her hand to him,

"Are...you friendly? please don't bite me...."

she sighed; it was a pet rat. With a coat color not native to the place, black and white, with pink eyes. Cupping her hands, she settled her hands below the rat, and he moved to sniff her hand,

"Thats a wild rat, his name is Risotto,"

she looked up to see Copia walking up, wearing black cardinal robes, but a relaxed look as he watched them interact,

"He's fairly friendly,"

he confirmed, settling his books to one side and reaching his own hand out to the rat who gave him a sniff before venturing away.

"He looks like a pet,"

she told him and he shrugged,

"It's...hard to say how some pet rat genes got populated in the wild rat gene pool, but... "

he smiled mused, looking down at her. She gave him a hum,

"How are you feeling?"

He asked her, and she shrugged,

"Better...I think, then before. So....that's...good. What about you?"

she asked him and he nodded,

"Good...good..."

he looked around, nervous, oddly. Cat gave a smirk, studying him for a moment. Copia was so different than the others, almost more human. He was emotional, imperfect, and... human.

"How are you liking...the...promotion?"

she asked, unsure of the words to use. Cat's gaze shifted down, to her hands as she picked her nails,

"Good. Good."

he repeated. she hoped he didn't take that as an odd invention to sleep with her,

"Exciting. But...a lot of paperwork. And tests..."

he chuckled,

"Part of the job...I suppose."

he hummed, looking down at her,

"Your dress is very nice."

she looked down at the deep green dress that reached her calves comfortably,

"Thanks...Secondo picked it out."

He chuckled,

"I could tell. I think you'd look good in blue personally..."

he spoke, before blushing looking away, she chuckled,

"Maybe you can pick an outfit one day. I have rules though, I'm sure Terzo would say I looked great with nothing at all."

she joked with Copia, chuckling, and he nodded,

"Yes. That seems like he would say that. Do you enjoy wearing dresses?"

he asked, shifting his books to the other hand and she shrugged,

"I... was picky. I was more boyish when I was younger. I did wear some girly things...pearls and shells. Silver with ocean motifs. It was a sayin', yeah know, 'a woman wasn't complete without her pearls'."

she explained, rubbing her bare wrists and hands, she hadn't had any jewelry here, not that she would really want it,

"I... surfed."

she confessed, telling him. though, it was almost pointless since he likely read her file,

"The beach was everything to me. I didn't wear dresses a lot, because I was often...surfing."

Copia nodded, watching her,

"Makes sense...do you miss the beach?"

"Very much," She sighed, without hesitation to his question,

"Ever been?"

She asked him and he nodded,

"Yes. yes. But I was never...a fan. Though you would go and surf, I'm sure it would be different then me going...and trying... to...eh...tan."

he spoke awkwardly and she gave a quiet laugh, at the funny idea, him wearing swim trunks, pale, and face paint on a beach,

"You should go again. I'll teach you how to boogie board."

she offered, half joking,

"It's easier to learn how to use then a surfboard."

she explained, and he matched her soft smile,

"Ehhh...yes." he gave an awkward nod,

"Boogie...boarding...seeming interesting,"

he chuckled, nodding,

"I look forward to it."

Leaving the library, she ventured to thru doors to the cemetery. She opened the door to see the sun had melted away the snow. Where shadows over casted still had ice, but she ventured into the graveyard barefoot. It wasn't like before, her feet didn't feel instantly of pins and needles, but eventually it would. So, she didn’t dare venture far, but enough to enjoy the outside and the sun. Cat read the headstones as she walked around till she was in front of Terzo’s favorite ones of Lucifer. She studied them for a moment, was he as portrayed? Was he real? Demons were. So, Satan must be as well.

“Wishing your husbands looked like our dark master?”

She turned to see Aether in the garden, watching her, his arms crossed as he stood.

“Does your dark master look like these?”

She asked, looking back at the statues. He gave a hum, not moving,

” I cannot speak much of my master while in this world. He is powerful, beautiful, and wicked is all I can say.”

He spoke, stepping so she could hear him as he ventured closer to her,

“You do not seem so afraid now…kitten.”

He commented and she looked up at him, snorting,

“I’m terrified,”

she laughed,

“Terrified. Pissed. Sad. But…curious. About everything…”

she said, leaning against a random head stone, looking up at him,

“About…you. About…the papas. Here. There. Everywhere.”

She huffed, picking her feet up, and resting it against her opposite calve. The feeling of pins indicated it was time to go inside. Wordlessly, Aether bent down and picked her up, easily holding her with one arm,

“Humans emotions are so complex. You short lives would be simpler did you just focused on what you wanted more than what you didn’t.”

He huffed, walking back through the graves, Cat chuckled,

“That is a simplification of the human experience. What bout' you? What are your wants?”

She didn't mind him picking her up, oddly like Secondo, there were moments with Aether where she was terrified of him, and others where he was...kinda alright.

“What my master wants. Simple.”

He stated, opening the door back into the building and at her wiggle, he set her back on her feet.

“So, I should want what the papas want?”

she asked him, doubtfully, but he only gave a shrug,

“Not sure…what’s for you to figure out,”

he said,

“Would it really be so bad?”

Cat decided she wanted to be with Copia. It had been a few days since she had last seen him, and maybe it was his goofy nonserious nature. Or his pet rats everywhere, but she felt the need to be with him. It was easy enough to find a ghoul to ask for this request, as Water was waiting for her outside her room, knowing what she wanted before she asked him. She gave him a soft smile, still finding Water familiar enough,

“Can I spend time with Copia today? Do you think that’s alright?”

He turned his head in way that showed how he was curious, but nodded,

“He should be finishing morning mass.”

He explained, motioning to follow, taking her through the halls.

“I won’t disturb him, would I?”

She asked but Water only shrugged. She recalled Primo during mass, was it mass? It was for sure communion, but she recalled she'd go to church service and take communion there.

“Likely not.”

Is all he said. They didn’t go through the doors she knew, that entered the back of the hall. Instead, they went through different doors, and he motioned to be quiet. She peered out and saw they were very close to the alter near the front. Hidden behind a large organ that hid the door they came through quietly. She turned finding Water was gone, and she assumed he meant for her to stay there. Cat leaned against the door frame, waiting on Copia who she saw reading from a large book by the alter. He wore a fully red outfit with black gloves. She was surprised how he held himself there then the last time she saw him. He was confident, spoke confidently, and held his eyes out to the congregation without waiver. He concluded the mass and turned to leave, seeing her waiting on him he gave a look of surprise. As he neared, he pulled his hands close to his body, Cat saw he was back to being nervous, but she gave him a soft smile,

“I was hoping to spend time with you today, if you didn’t mind.”

She spoke, and he shook his head,

“no. I don’t mind; I apologize for having you come to me. If I had known I- “

“I kinda decided last minute. Don’t feel bad for having me wait. It was kinda interesting seeing you hold mass.”

She spoke, trying to calm the nervous cardinal and he nodded, awkwardly,

“If…you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to change into less formal wear.”

“I don’t.”

She stated and took a step back opening the door.

She followed him to his room; it was not as grand as the papas she’s seen but it was still nice. He seemingly didn’t think it was as he apologized for the state of it, but she only shook her head,

“I would’ve thought as the head you’d get a nicer room like the papas.”

She pointed out,

"Not saying this isn't a nice room, it homey. It's...personable. Not like the others,"

she explained, sitting at his desk in the room as he pulled out new clothes,

“This is considered nice, but I am still a cardinal.”

He expressed and she leaned on the desk,

“Well…you’ll be a Papa one day,”

she told him and he gave a soft smile,

“Yes. I must prove myself, but I believe I will.”

He excused himself to change in the built-in bathroom. She stood up, and walked to the side of the bedroom, there was enclosures, and she ventured to see an elaborate rat enclosure. She didn’t dare reach in, but she spotted a handful of rats in there, unafraid of her and venture to her for attention.

“I forget you don’t mind them,”

she jumped, looking back to see Copia in slacks and a loosely buttoned shirt,

“I…don’t mind them. I think they’re cute sometimes.”

She confessed to him, and he gave a soft smile, walking to her and holding his hand down, picking one up,

“Vlad is friendly if you’d like to hold him. He doesn’t squirm around.”

He explained and she held her hands out like before and he settled the rat on her hands. She pulled him close to her chest and held him against her shoulder. He just relaxed into her hands, and she gave a soft smile at the cute motion,

“How…did you get into rats? Most people like cats or dogs.”

She asked, watching him reach in and tend to the enclosure,

“they…were always there. Dogs and cats are around sure, but rats were always there.”

He explained, reaching up and petting Vlad in her hands,

“I suppose it was only natural to want to keep them as company. They’re pretty honest and loyal.”

He gave a hum, and stood up watching her for a moment,

“why is it you’re not frightened of them?”

He asked her, and she smiled,

“Why should I? Would I want them in the kitchen? No. But they’re not too bad. Mice are pretty cute too.”

She gave a warmed chuckle, and he matched it. Her perked up suddenly,

“I have a gift!”

He moved away, back to the dresser drawers and roots around,

“I don’t need anything Copia.”

She shook her head,

“I insist. If we…are to get to know each other. Then you should get used to being gifted things, I insist.”

She moved to follow him, but he turned with his hand behind his back and his hand out, she gave him a look before giving him Vlad and he brought his other hand out. She instantly saw it was a jewelry box, and she was handed it. It was a simple black leather box, and she opened it to see a string of pearls. She looked at it surprised, and looked up at Copia,

“Copia.”

“What? You said you wanted some. I thought you’d like some. You can wear them, or toss them, but they are yours.”

“I won’t throw them out,”

she scoffed, pulling the pearl necklace out. It wasn’t a string of pearls, but a necklace of five pearls with silver string between each one. It had also drop style pearl earrings,

“you’ll have to take me out, so I can wear these somewhere.”

she spoke, looking up at him,

“This is…a very nice gift. Thank you.”

He looked away bashfully,

“i-i’m sure you get gifts all the time.”

He spoke, and she gave a hum, did she? She didn’t recall any of the papas gifting her anything significant. She didn’t say anything to his question but shut the box,

“Thank you.”

she spoke honestly to him.

Chapter Text

They left his room, and walked aimlessly around, chatting about everything and nothing at the same time. It was nice, to have normal conversations with a more...normal man. Though his own quirks were far from normal, in a satanic church, she could do worst. Though Cat was sure he read her file and was briefed on what their relationship was supposed to be, and what he was to do, he didn't mention any of it when she chatted about parts of her life in Florida. Finding him attentive, and personable. Copia would chat about his own upbringing, which she found was...lonely, and quiet. He lacked what the others had, which was confidence in himself and his abilities. But he was friendly and passionate, considering she saw him so proud talking about Satan to the mass he had earlier.

"I could not image growing up in churches and living in a world of Satan..."

she sighed, leaning against a large window. The idea of a child running around was odd, but she had to remind herself she in fact saw some here before. And children in churches are not an odd or rare sight.

"I couldn't image growing up I the wilds of rural Florida. Surrounded by Christians."

Copia chuckled, and she smiled,

"What did you do...before being cardinal? As a... fetus Copia?"

she teased him, but he only shrugged,

"I have always been here, in the church. My upbringing, education, all through the ministry."

"didn't you want to be...like a doctor? Or a scientist? Was that even an option for you?"

she asked, but he shook his head,

"My place was here. And I am content and happy with that...whatever that leads to."

he assured her, giving a content inhale,

"what about you? what did you want to be?"

he asked, before pausing. It was a sensitive topic, she didn't have a choice, she didn't have many options. She could see him tense, and swallow, trying to find a way to back out of the question, but she shrugged,

"I was a bartender."

she spoke, looking away from Copia and out to the woods. Seeing how vast the woods of the Swedish countryside, a thick blanket of early morning fog carpeted the trees.

"I didn't want to be one though.... but it wasn't too bad,"

she lied, Terzo knew the job wasn't paying enough. He told her two weeks she would've gone under and been homeless, not to mention it wasn't the safest job to have either. she sighed.

"Before you bartended then?"

Copia pressed, leaning down on the window with her, looking out to the trees like her. She glanced at him, seeing him mirror her though it looked odd on him, she cracked a soft smile,

"Before bartending? I wanted to professionally surf. I long boarded a lot, but all I wanted to do and to be was a surfer. Be at the beach all day. I wouldn't have minded being a vet, I like animals alright, as you saw with the rats...but I love the ocean."

she sighed, and Copia chuckled, and she looked at him pointedly,

"What?"

"I couldn't image you surfing."

he confessed, with a bit of a stifled laugh, and she scoffed,

"I was damn good too, that and long boarding. I could do that here, but,"

she chuckled,

"I doubt you wanted the ghouls to chase my ass again."

she huffed, before looking down the large halls, she could penny board down them, but she wasn't great with a penny board.

"Perhaps one day we could take you surfing again?"

Copia suggested and she turned back to him,

"Really?"

she gave a soft scoff of laughter,

"I would love that. Could i get you on it? or a skateboard?"

she suggested,

"I can teach you."

she beamed, excited about the idea alone to be outside again in her element. But Copia shook his head, standing up,

"I am the youngest but still have many years on you. I doubt I could learn or survive."

he chuckled, waving his hand,

"But the enjoyment would be watching you...wild, carefree, in your element. That would be beautiful."

he purred, and she gave a soft blush as suddenly Copia was very comfortable and very confident. she didn't know what to say, only to look away back down the hall.

After she spent time with Copia, she noticed he was more confident and surer to be with her or around her, even with the other Papas. He would even touch her friendly, reaching out to guide her, or to get her attention. She would even spend more time with him, but not in his room, not for long, he didn't care to stay there with her, rather spending time in her room watching movies, or in the library reading together comfortably. Cat wore his earrings, the necklace for special occasion, but the earrings were simple enough she could keep them on. It was noticed, very quickly by the other papas, and she saw a hunger in their eyes, or an annoyance. Perhaps a bit of both. For the youngest of them, laid a claim on her that the others hadn't, though she would argue there was no claim, they were four men with one shared woman, it was going to happen. Primo though, was not like Secondo or Terzo who's sharp eyes caught the earrings, he noticed them, but he looked more surprised, then jealous. Now, she was with him, in his greenhouse helping him weed the garden. Primo didn't stay still, piddling around, doing many things but all she wasn't sure what. She'd hear the water run, him checking certain plants, even a brush in his hands at one point brushing flowers. Cat was just working, glad for a job, and humming to herself while she worked.

"Mausi,"

she looked up at Primo, seeing him by the wicker chairs and he motioned for her to come. Cat stood and brushed her hands clean before walking to him. He had a tray of drinks at the table and another tray with familiar objects, and she looked up at his hands as he was twisting paper in it, a soft mischievous smile on his lips,

"I have something,"

he finished rolling the joint and held it out to her, and she gave a chuckle,

"You finally harvested the weed?"

she asked, looking back at the area that had the plants before looking back at him, as he still held the joint to her. she took it and looked it over,

"you're an expert on rolling?"

She teased looking up at him and he raised his eyebrows,

"it's organic and natural. Why would I deny its benefits?"

he asked, and she handed it back to him,

"Would you care for some?"

he asked, and she shrugged,

"Are you smoking it?"

she questioned him and he nodded,

"I'd like to share."

he offered and cat gave an inhale, before nodding,

"I'll share."

he smiled, a playful glint in his eye as he brought the joint to his mouth and produced a lighter, lighting it. He took a few puffs, starting it before pulling it and handing it to her. Cat took a few inhales, before she started coughing and handed it back to him as he watched her carefully, before taking another hit.

High Cat and high Primo was an odd sight. Primo was very chill, even without the weed, calculated, observant, and quiet, who commanded respect and attention. High, he wasn't very talkative, smiling more, perhaps a bit more relaxed, and comfortable, but still he was responsible for her. Cat was very much similar high as she was drunk. Talkative, giggly, friendly, and touchy. Primo was happy to indulge her all wants and needs, including her attention as she chatted about nothing in particular as they sat in the garden. Cat had the joint, and brought it up to her mouth, but held her hand out to him, making a grabbing motion and Primo reached out, taking her hand lightly and holding it as they passed the joint around. She was laying upside down on the chair, her feet up on the back of the seat as she vibed with her head high, rocking her head back and forth. After they finished the joint, Primo stood, and nodded for her,

"Come..."

he bid her and she flipped the chair, sliding to her feet. However, when she stood, she stumbled, wobbly on her feet,

"Where..."

she reached out, and Primo was quick to steady her,

"Are you alright?"

he asked, even high his head was leveled, but a playful smile on his lips,

"Yeah."

she laughed,

"Where are we going?"

She asked him and he chuckled, letting her go but she looked down to her feet as she tried to follow him, but he just reached down, picking her up,

"This will be easier. "

He told her chuckling. She laughed,

"it's hard to walk. How can you?"

"I've smoked more it seems."

he hummed, walking out of the greenhouse and to the halls. It was always a surprise his strength to hold her and without any problems or complaints.

"I thought we could watch a movie or a show, might as well enjoy the high,"

he told her and she gave an 'ahhhhh' noise and he shook his head playfully at her antics,

"that sounds good. could...we watch Scooby doo? I feel like that would be a good show to watch high,"

She chuckled, leaning to him and wrapping her arms around his neck. She felt him tense unsure for a moment, before relaxing,

"If you like." he told her and she nodded,

He took them to the small study, but no one was there at that moment. There was a new tv, and it was already plugged in with a DVD of Scooby Doo. Primo settled her down before moving an ash tray near and settling on the couch with her with lighting another joint to share. Cat leaned against him, resting against him, and he finger combed through her hair as they watched the show.

"How are you enjoying yourself?"

he asked, and she gave a hum,

"I...am very...relaxed."

she chuckled, yawning. Primo nodded,

"that's good...you worry us at times. But I'm glad you can relax sometimes."

he told her truthfully, noticing her yawning,

"rest if you wish...I will not stop you."

She sighed, sitting up and moved to sit in his lap. He was surprised by her impulsive thoughts, but she felt protected around him and calm. His size and clothes were very comfortable to be around. She sat in his lap on her side, leaning her right side against his chest and resting her head against him, watching the show. Once she was settled his hands moved forward, one going to her thigh, and other to her outer waist to hold her. His large hand tracing mindless patterns on her thigh was appealing to her, surprising something in her. The light sensation, the gentleness, it was not aggressive, but it was slightly possessiveness. Her mind went to Secondo and thought how he would rake his nails over her skin, but that thought wasn't scary to her though, it was even exciting. She shook her head, giving a huff, before thinking of the man she was sitting on, Primo. He was a large man, in good shape, he wouldn't be a bad lover,

"Are you alright?"

she snapped her eyes away from him, not realizing she was watching him instead of the show,

"Yeah...just...thinking."

she coughed,

"Am I making you...uncomfortable?"

he asked, and she shook her head 'no',

"Am...i?"

she asked him, and he chuckled,

"no. You would never. Is there something you would like me to do?"

he asked, and she blushed, looking away. It was an open-ended question, but at her blushing it answered everything he needed. Primo chuckled,

"We are both very high right now, I would not dare touch you as you are now."

he spoke, honestly, pausing his hand on her thigh, before squeezing it lightly causing her to jump against him and clench her jaw,

"Though the idea in itself, is like eve with the apple I would think. Very tempting...but perhaps another day...another time.... with less clouds in the sky."

he told her, rubbing her thigh lightly. Cat was blushing strongly against him, before giving a shaky inhale and leaned against his shoulder feeling warm and safe.

Red silks and fabrics covered the bed Cat woke up in. It was a grand canopy bed, with the smell of burnt herbs and sage lingering in the room. She rubbed her face, looking around, not remembering much the night before,

"Catherine?"

she jumped, hearing Primo,

"Yeah?"

she asked, shifting and crawling off the bed, pushing the sheets back and spotting Primo in the room, sitting in a black chair with a book,

"I've never seen your room before,"

she spoke, looking around.

"Yes...I thought you'd enjoy my youngers more than myself."

he confessed, settling the book down before standing. His room was dark, but not like her room. It was warm...cozy where hers felt cold. He had carpets, tapestries, and many spotless bookshelves around the room with recessed lights.

"Care for a bath?"

he asked her, and she thought for a second before nodding,

"Door on the right."

he motioned to the doors, and she ventured to it. She was surprised he didn't follow her in, or anything much like Secondo and Terzo would have done. It was a black tile bathroom with bright lighting. Bundles of herbs and plants hung around, giving the room aroma, other than that it was a very modern bathroom. Easily she found her clothes and took a long hot shower before changing into a dress. She left the bathroom and found the bedroom was empty, but another door was open and she entered it, finding his study. It too was covered in bookshelves, paper, books, much like Secondo's or even Terzo's but Primo had jars, bundles of herbs, glasses, and collections of herbology around them. He perked up as she entered,

"Feeling better?"

he asked, and she nodded, looking around his room obviously,

"I am glad,"

he smiled, turning back to what he was doing. Cat thought of the night before, and she turned from him, looking down at her dress and pulling the edge up, hoping he wouldn't catch her as she checked her thigh where he grabbed her,

"As I stated before,"

she hurriedly pushed her dress down turning to see him not having moved,

"I do not enjoy bruising women as my Bruder does. If you ask me to do it...I am more than happy to fill your cup, but otherwise...I see no need."

he explained, turning to her finally. She saw he had an apothecary shelf he was going through, and he had a small bottle in his hand, and he held it to her. She took it and looked at the brown glass bottle before looking up at him.

"What is it?"

he chuckled,

"It is a gift."

he told her and she gave a soft whine, unsure if she enjoyed the idea of them all giving her gifts. She opened the bottle, smelling the inside of it and she perked up, looking up at Primo,

"Its smells..."

she looked at him cautiously,

"Like...a southern magnolia?"

she confessed to him, and he couldn't help the smile that formed as he nodded,

"It is a perfume."

He confessed to her,

"I thought you would enjoy it. I had some flowers brought but they do not last long."

she gave a wide smile, smelling the scent again,

"it smells...like home."

she confessed to him, before screwing the cap on the bottle,

"that's...very sweet. thank you." she reached out, hugging him. Primo stiffened, before relaxing and kneeling a bit to hug her better.

Chapter Text

The weather was clear one afternoon, and it was Copia’s idea to have lunch outside. Cat greatly liked this idea but found even the sunny dry spring day there was still very cold to her. The men wore what they usually did, finding nothing too cold or too hot per say, but she wrapped socks and a blanket around her as they sat outside eating and drinking. Cat did enjoy the sun though, and would doze off, facing it with her eyes closed, basking in the rays,

“Is our Mia Cara alright?”

Terzo asked with a chuckle,

“I’m a lizard right now. Who knows how many months cooped up in that building and that cabin and now we have sunlight. I’ll be out here all day.”

She stretched, leaning back.

“We should eat out here as often as able then. So, you can enjoy the light more.”

Copia suggested, and she gave a soft smile, stretching out, reaching her legs out to rest them against Copia’s own. He reached out and shyly placed his hand in her calf but rubbed it comfortably. She noticed the look between Secondo and Primo, her being outside was dangerous. She’d tried to run many times before. She thought back, to the possibility of a car. But in Sweden she didn’t know any native language or where they were. As much as the idea of a joy ride in a car sounded, it was never going to work. And the new information to them being having literal demons was a damper on her plans too.

“Do the ghouls like the sun?”

She asked, suddenly curious.

“Depends on the ghoul. Fire, Aether, do. Rain isn’t a fan, mountain it depends.”

Terzo explained, playing with his butter knife,

“But they can survive any temperature here.”

“What else can they do?”

She asked, leaning forward and Terzo went to open his mouth, but Secondo waved his hand,

“Many things. Different things.” Secondo didn't explain and she pouted, matching his sharp eyes,

“Are they like vampires? If I shove a cross on them, will they burn?”

She grinned, amused. Terzo and Copia cracked a smile at her joke, but it was partly serious, but Secondo only shook his head and pressed his fingers to his bridge,

“they’re not vampires.”

“How do they survive? Energy from hell? Sucking blood? Living energy? Ultra Viole-”

“Sin,”

Secondo spoke, both amused and annoyed,

“Their own and others. You should see us in Las Vegas.”

He mused, looking at Terzo,

“Did you have any stories of Vagas?”

“It took us a week to find them all.”

Terzo snorted into his wine,

“Had to chain them just so they didn’t run away again. They get…excited in places of high sin.”

He explained, looking at Cat,

“So, the concerts we do, but any place really.”

She gave a hum,

“is that why I caught them at the cabin…ummm….”

At her trailing off, Terzo understood and gave a nod, before a chuckle,

“I’m surprised you didn’t find them earlier. They’re not really the quietest of lovers.”

He snorted and she blushed looking away.

“Our piccolina is quiet thought,”

Secondo spoke, suddenly teasing her, and she blushed harshly looking down at her drink,

“You can sing louder I hope you know,”

“shush…”

she scolded him, but she knew it didn’t matter, they spoke openly and freely about her, and their interactions with her.

Before long, Secondo, Terzo and Copia left to work. Leaving her and Primo to share the nice day out, and she now stretched her legs to rest on him, and he mindlessly tracing her skin as he drunk his tea. She had a mixed drink, though it was light on the alcohol. She looked out, into the woods,

“Do y'all ever venture out there?”

she asked, looking back at Primo who raised his eyebrows,

“At times. Usually in Summer where its far warmer sisters and such go on walks through. There are places for rituals in the old woods, but rarely are they used.”

“Do the wolves do not bother them?”

She asked and he again, he raised his eyebrow only momentarily, he looked confused at her question before shaking his head ‘no’,

“There is more food during the summer months. They would not dare venture near here. Would you like a stroll?”

he offered and she nodded, happily. She wasn’t given shoes, only her bare feet, which she didn’t mind, having grown up walking around barefoot. When they reached the forest edge, she saw the ground was covered in moss and rocks,

“If you need me to carry you, I can,”

Primo offered, turning to watch her and study her reaction to the woods, she looked around, seeing no path, so it was odd he stated people did walk through there,

“I’m…good. For now.”

she told him, cautiously taking a step forward, and he gave a bow of his head at her answer. The found being rocky and mossy, it didn't feel sharp, and with how worn and calloused her feet where, she had little trouble switching to walk on the soil and moss of the ground.

“Do you know the plants here?” she asked him, stepping up to him, and he gave a soft nod,

“Most of them. My…identifying of moss is a bit harder, but these are Picea Abies,” he held his hand out to a tree, “Swedish or European Spruce.” he clarified. “They can live to be over 300 years old,” he pulled back, and walked with her,

“Do they do anything? Are they good for much?” she asked and he snorted,

“Thats such an American question.”

She blushed, “sorry.”

he waved his hand, “Its an honest question. Spruce beer is made from its bud and needles. Spruce tips are medicinal for respiratory, skin, locomotor, gastrointestinal and infections. Its sometimes used as a flavoring in certain food as a spice or a aged wrap as in a Vacherin Mont d'Or cheese.” he explained, and she gave a nod. If they had just met, she’d likely coin Primo as the smartest of the brothers, but knowing them as she did, they were all intelligent.

“You know a lot about plants.” she pointed out, “An Herbalist. How did you get started in that?” she asked, pausing, and jumping, grabbing a low thick branch from a tree. She pulled herself up and Primo paused under it, watching her,

“An…old acquaintance. It was a long time ago. They enjoyed gardening and helping people.” he explained, and she looked down at him, seeing him not looking at her anymore and off into the woods. She smiled,

“What was her name.”

“His name was Alfred.” he spoke, and she gave a hum, “Does that bother you?” he asked, and she climbed down, hooking her knees in the branch and swinging back, hanging upside down looking at Primo,

“Not at all. Do you like women though?” he chuckled, cupping her cheek as she hanged down,

“I enjoy all forms of the flesh.” he explained, looking at her lips, “May I kiss you?” he asked her, and her chest tightened, but she leaned forward and kissed him. It was short, sweet, nothing crazy, but it was pleasing. He allowed her to pull back, and she looked up, at her hands on the branch with a blush, before she swung back, and pulled her knees off the branch and landed on her feet on the ground. “That was impressive.” Primo stated and she brushed her knees off,

“I used to do that all the time.” she shrugged, “used to run around barefoot in the woods all the time too.” she joked, running behind a tree, “Good part here is I don’t have to worry about gators, or copper heads, or cotton mouths…” she ducked behind another tree, Primo walked carefully after her, a bemused smile on his face at her playful nature, “Or…sharks. Mountain lions, fire ants.” she ducked behind another tree, and was surprised by hands wrapping around her and she gave a playful laugh, looking up at Primo, “how’d you get there so fast?” she asked, a smile on her face and he leaned down, picking her up,

“My secret. We do have boars and bear here, along with those wolves.” he spoke, keeping his grip on her and she gave a content sigh against him. “Your feet could use a break, let me carry you for a moment, I insist.” he spoke, smelling her perfume which was his, but eyed her earrings Copia gave her.

“Well…if you get tired of carrying me, please let me down,” she told him, but he only, effortlessly, tossed her up and she gave a light gasp at being caught, “Seriously, how can you be doing this? I’m not really that light,” she asked him, but he only smiled,

“You weight nothing to me, or to any of the others either. If you like being carried, you can only ask,” he spoke, and she gave a shake of her head.

Their walk was a while, but she felt safe with Primo, as he carried her around. She didn't ask where they were going, he was confident in his directions and before long there was the sound of water, a trickle,

“Where are we going?” she asked, and he smiled,

“A secret place.” he explained. Before long they came across a steaming creek. He settled her down and she looked at the water carefully,

“What is this place? I didn’t see the steam when I've looked out in the woods before,” she asked and turned back and looked back at the water with a sudden blush. Primo was taking his clothes off, unashamed and he gave a chuckle,

“it is a hot spring. Sweden is full of them. You never noticed the steam likely from the fog that often covered the trees here.” He explained, she blushed, looking out at the trees as Primo entered the pool and pushed back, “We are fairly deep into the woods as well. You could never find this place without someone knowing where to go. The water has soothing and healing properties from the minerals. If you want in, you are more than welcome to come in.”
\
she shook her ‘head’ no, “i’m good.” she brushed her feet off and sat down, sticking her feet in the pool. “Perhaps one day.” he mused,

“Water showed me here,” he explained, “he felt it underground. He suggested I show you this.”

she gave a hum, “that's very kind of him.”

he leaned and rested his arms on the edge of the water, laying down. He was unbashful about his own nudity, and quickly she got over it too. She had seen Secondo naked too. Cat didn’t linger on the thought of them having seen her naked, they likely had between watching her for so long, and her having been sick a few times it was only natural they'd seen her nude too. Nudity wasn't...shameful here. Primo reached out, rubbing her feet and that gave her a jump, “Can I see them?” he asked, “I never did check after the stitches dissolved and the frost bite.” he explained and waited for her but she nodded, and he moved to in front of her in the deep pool, lifting her feet up to inspect it, “They’re callused, fairly well. I never noticed that before.” he explained, rubbing her feet under the water, looking up at her. She noticed how toned he was, even for his age. Pale skin, and tanned hands showed he worked outside much with coverings,

“I did walk around barefoot all the time,” she reminded him once more, and he gave a soft smile,

“I can see that.” his hand went up, to her calf and he massaged it. His gentle touches lit something in her, and she lightly bit the side of her cheek, looking away from him. Primo, as she found, was a touch person. Always preferring to touch her, as a way to show his fondness of her. Cat wouldn’t call it love, but fondness sure.

“Do you like this?” he asked, and she blushed, looking back at him, and he caught her eyes, he knew what he was doing to her,

“It's... enjoyable. I enjoy you touching me at times.” she explained, “Secondo…is possessive. Aggressive. Overwhelming. So is Terzo…in a seductive way. It's hard to breath with them,” she explained, “with you…its easy. It can get dizzy, like with them, but I have to ground myself. But…I can breathe with you,” she pushed her hands to her face, a bit shy and he laughed, “if that makes any sense?” she shook her head, and he leaned forward, bringing her skirt up to kiss her knee,

“it does. I am grateful. What about Copia, how does he make you feel.” he asked, leaning his cheek on her knee and looking up at her,

“Normal?” she snorted, “He seems so…human. Endearing. Shy. I think though, once he gets used to everything, he’ll be just like y'all, confident and prideful.” Primo narrowed his eyes at her, but a mused smile on his face,

“You think me prideful?”

“I think Secondo is prideful. I think your skills speak for themselves, and you acknowledge this pridefully. But you were the first in your church to do as you did, and you brought a legacy with you.” she pointed out, but he shook his head,

“My father did. I brought it to now, not 1960s.” he mused, kissing her other knee. His one of his hands to her calf, the other to the back of her knee, massaging her.

“How do you find me?” she asked him, and he looked up at her with a calculated gaze,

“Intoxicating.” he answered first, continuing, “good natured. Prideful at times, confident but also shy.” she recalled Secondo explaining how she was ‘un-shamefully her’. “Can i taste you?” Primo asked suddenly, and lifted himself out of the water to her,

“t-taste me?” she asked, “like…kiss?”

“If only that...then yes.,” he leaned on his hands beside her, between her legs but she agreed and brought her hands to his face and pulled him in for a kiss. This wasn’t like before, it was sweet still, but not as shy as Primo licked her bottom lip and she opened for him. He tasted like how he smelled, which was herbal and spices. The plants he surrounded himself with and worked with. Terzo was tentative to not scare her when they did this, but Primo was more confident, but still careful. Slow. He pulled back, and she gave a gasp of air, “you need to breath,” he told her bemused, but narrowed his eyes as she gave a blush,

“it's not like I practice that every day.”

“We could.”

she shook her head, “you are brothers All of y'all.”

he chuckled, leaning down to her cheek, and kissed it. She found it sweet, the motion. Even as he trailed kisses down her cheek to her jaw, and then to her neck, licking it even. She gave a soft inhale at the motion. Terzo and Secondo would have bit her, but Primo hated leaving marks. It was almost a tease for her, wanting him to bite her, wanting him to put his hand around her neck. Doing things to her that she didn't really understand why she liked, but she did but he didn’t do any of these things, he was not that type of lover. He savored, not devoured. She took a shaky inhale, and brought her hand up to him and he pulled back, suddenly cautious of her,

“I apologize- I over-”

“no. you didn’t.” she corrected him holding his cheek, “I…just have no want to get pregnant. I don’t want you to-”

he suddenly kissed her,

“p-primo-” she pulled back and he laughed,

“I can please you without myself,” his eyes narrowed, suddenly fully confident in her once more, and she swallowed nervously. It was like a predator locking in his prey,

“But-”

“Any man that thinks he should get off every time is a selfish lover. And not a worshiper.” he leaned down and nuzzled into her hair, smelling her scent. It was as he stated before, he wanted her to feel worshipped and loving her and making love to her was a type of worship.

“I told you; I wanted you to feel worshiped. Can I?”

she swallowed, her head dizzy and just as she told him it was easy to breath with him near now it suddenly wasn’t.

“You’re worried? About what?” he easily read her mind, suddenly he shifted down, resting once more in her lap, her hands went to his hair aimlessly as she fingered through it, and she blushed, looking away. “Your body? Your hair? How you sound?” he pushed, “are all lies Christians tell their women, because if you knew your power, you’d be a god.” he pulled her knees apart and bit the inside of one of them lightly, it was playful, not painful or marking, “all your insecurities should be burned away. What did my Fratello say? Give him your shame? And he will destroy it?” he teased but she nodded, and he growled into her skin, “No shame. Can I see you? Can I touch you?” he asked, and she gave a soft nod, blushing but it was a nod, and he wasted little opportunity to pull her skirt up. His hands went between her legs, and pulled out her underwear, tossing it by his clothes. He looked up, as his hand went down, and studied her blushing face as he ran his fingers were Secondo only had the pleasure. She gave a soft gasp and a buck into him, and he grinned, before pulling his hand away and grabbed her thighs and pulled them closer to the waters' edge. He ran his fingers back against her, not caring for the state of her. She was clean, and that is all that mattered. He found her bud and just like Secondo he pressed against it, creating a circular motion and she gave a groan, writhing under his touch, her hands grabbing her dress skirt as she tried to keep some sort of composure,

“Lose it,” he told her, “You are with me. I’ll be here and ill protected you. Lose yourself.” he pushed, and she gave a groan, this time not fighting the orgasm that came. But he didn’t stop, not like before. He didn’t touch her just leaned down and kissed and licked her knees, before he dipped his head between her skirts and she sat up blushing,

“Pr-primo. It-” he wrapped his strong arms around her and ran his tongue against her. She gave an airy moan, bucking into him, her back arching against the stone she was laying against. She was much louder than before, but she doubted anyone was near enough. He savored her, pulling back only a little when he felt she was near, drawing out the time as much as possible as a tease till finally she was whining against him,

“Please…” she groaned, before he pulled her into another orgasm expertly. Staying as she twitched and writhed against him, under his mouth as she was overly sensitive, groaning and panting. “More…can I have more…” she told him, blushing at the soft declaration as he came up from the water. His eyes on fire as he learned forward and they crashed into each other. He kissed her and she ran her nails against him. He stood, pulling her to him, and he ran his fingers back over her, before bringing his hand to his mouth, tasting her for a moment, before he bit off his nail.

“W-what are…” she panted, and he shushed her by kissing her again,

“Nothing you would not like.” he told her, running his hand over her bud. By two orgasms, she was wet as could be and overly sensitive, but hungry. Hungry for him. He ran his fingers over her expertly, before he pressed his finger in her and she gave a soft groan at feeling stretched. It was only one finger, and he could feel how tight she was,

“I’m keeping my vow to you for today, but…I need a release...” he growled, reaching for himself and stroked himself. She found herself unbashful at the thought to him pleasing her and himself, found it erotic, and hot. He was large, and his hand expertly touched himself as he touched her, allowing her to adjust to him.

“B-blood.” she asked, stated, shyly,

“There will not be any.” he assured her, leaning down and kissing her and she grabbed onto him, wrapping her arms around his neck and keeping him in place as he touched them. His thumb went up, pressing into her as he pumped his fingers in her, awarding him with a groan against him. Her hand went shyly to him, to where his hand was grabbing himself,

“Let me.”

“As attractive as that offer is, piccollina, I am wanting you to focus on yourself now. Ignore me.” he stated, kissing her and moving to her jaw. He inserted another finger, awarding him with a hiss and he pulled back from her jaw to where his fingers were and he ran his tongue down her again, pumping his fingers in and out of her. It wasn’t long before he pulled another orgasm out of her and this time he pulled out and leaned over her, watching her orgasm. Cat's mind in the clouds as she laid back panting and writhing for a moments time, still new at experience such pleasures. At his watch, he finally came, but sent it off away from her, unsure if she would even find it appealing. He washed his hands off and crept back up to her, her hair a mess, her body flush, and a look of contentment on her face. He smiled at her fondly,

“Want a bath now?” he asked her, and she nodded, chuckling.

They bathed, and she found it sweet, he held her in the water, unfazed of her own nudity, and so she wasn’t of his. She floated on top of him, her hands around his neck, and his hands rested against on her waist and hips, holding her to him. The warm water was nice. Before they got out, Primo braided back her hair, and she insisted on doing the same for him, finally seeing how long his hair was, and braided it back for him. He helped her put her dress back on, and he tucked her underwear in his pocket,

“Primo!” she scolded, and he only smirked playfully,

“You can retrieve these later,” he teased, putting his shoes on last. He carried her back to protect her feet, but he never complained, as they chatted comfortably. Primo spotting some mushrooms on the way back in the church, and Cat went to pick some of it, climbing up the tree to grab them and climbing down to hand it to him. By the time they made it back to the church, she spotted Secondo and Copia waiting for them, it was almost dark. Copia had a bundle in his hands and walked down to greet them. It wasn't surprising to understand somewhat of what they did, and yet there was no comment about it, only a care for them but especially her. Copia set a pair of slippers down for her and Primo settled her on the smooth clean stone of the staircase they were on, and she put the shoes on

"Thank you," she looked up at Copia who nodded, pulling out a long blue shawl and she moved so he could drape it over her. Secondo watched, observing both her, Copia and Primo; again, he wasn't upset, but again, he wasn't really happy either. It was hard to read Secondo unless it was in a cloud of emotions and conversation. As she started up the stairs, she paused to grab Copia's hand, and Secondo and Primo fell in line behind her.

Chapter Text

She spent time a lot outside, with the nicer weather warming up. Her dresses were soon preferred over her sweats, as they allowed more skin for more sun soaking, and warmth to reach her skin. They would often come and spend time wither irregularly, she even asked for a corn hole set, and days later one appeared on the patio she usually sat on. Primo didn't care to learn as she felt the corn filled sacks, and smiled, looking up at Terzo who knelt looking at her weirdly,

"you actually play this?"

"Sure. Just as common as beer pong on tail gates and campus parties" she chuckled, tossing him a few, "Ok. every bag on the board is a point, in the hole is three." she explained, planting her feet as Primo read under the umbrella, watching curiously. She took a step and tossed the bag, and Terzo tried after her,

"I don't usually have this much of trouble finding the hole," Terzo teased, and she blushed with a snort,

"I'm sure..." she shook her head and Terzo's eyes went to Primo for a moment, who held his gaze.

"I have a gift, amatis." Terzo spoke, watching as she picked up from their game,

"oh?" she looked at him curiously, and he nodded, walking up to her and pulled out a small box. She thought perhaps he was giving her earrings, to try and compete with Copia, but when he opened the box, she saw it was in fact a bracelet. It was silver bracelet, with charms on it. To the untrained eye it seemed random set of charms, but for her, native to Florida, she grew up understanding the state symbols: orange blossoms and tickseed flowers carved from moonstone and agatized coral. It made a gentle jingle as Terzo lifted it from the box,

"May I?" he asked, leaning to her given wrist to put her bracelet on. He bent down to kiss her hand and turned it to her wrist to kiss it. He paused smelling her perfume before kissing over it, "my...older fratello gave you a gift as well?" he asked, looking over to Primo, who kept his gaze even as he locked eyes with his younger.

"Yes. I am... allowed to accept gifts from y'all, right?" she asked and Terzo turned back to her,

"of course. I was just not aware of the subtle sweet scent Primo gave you. Accept or decline as many gifts as you'd like." he swallowed, patting her hand. She looked at him cautiously,

"Are you alright?"

"I'm fine. I will...see you for lunch. Try and teach this old man some...corn hole, yeah? I'm...starving for a taste of the lime pie I suggested for lunch." he told her, bending down to kiss her hand again, before leaving. She stood unsure, looking where Terzo had disappeared and Primo sighed, standing up,

"Ignore him, mia cara. He was...surprised is all." he stepped to her side, "well...care to show me your little game?"

The game got boring quick, and she was back to reading with Primo out in the porch. Even in the shade, she felt her skin prickling as she felt like she was being watched. She was sure there was a ghoul watching her every move when she was outside by herself or even with a Papa, but It didn't matter anymore did it? They had lunch, and she was surprised to fine Terzo didn't attend. That wasn't uncommon as they were busy and would miss sharing meals. At dinner they were outside again. Their dinners were late, and so it was dusk, and night torches were out, Copia, Secondo, and Primo settling down for dinner,

“where’s Terzo?” she asked, but they all shrugged,

“does it matter?” Secondo asked, “He does what he likes, like many here.” she shrugged,

“He usually comes at least... he missed lunch too.” she spoke, "he doesn't usually miss two meals," and he sighed, waving his hand,

“Go, he’s likely in his study.” Secondo waved her off and she smiled, standing up,

"Potrebbe vedere un'altra donna" Primo spoke, looking to Secondo, who shrugged,

"Forse questo aiuterà piccolina con il suo ruolo." he spoke, looking after the bouncy woman as she moved to the patio door. Easily now she could find their rooms, even Copia’s. Soon she was in front of Terzo's study door, and she ventured into his study, finding him not there but his door cracked open into his bedroom. She could hear…a woman there. Loud, groaning, babbling and she knew she shouldn’t have, but she walked to the door and peaked through it, finding Terzo on his knees, a woman on the edge of his bed, her knees over his shoulder as he ate her out. The woman was wearing a nun’s outfit, her hands gripping his hair as she came. It was both exotic, but damning, and she felt conflicted of what to feel or do. She didn't think he knew she was there, and she backed out, leaving the room wordlessly and as quietly as possible. She knew they saw other women, Secondo’s lashes a clear display of his exploits, but…to see it was something else. She padded quietly down the hall and looked up to see a ghoul in the hallway. By the way his arms were crossed, she knew it was Aether,

“What do you want?” she asked, wiping her eyes, her voice a mixture of upset and pissed,

“Nothing.” he spoke, “You make this harder on yourself.” he pointed out, slowly stepping to her, and she glared at him as he leaned against the stone wall,

“I never asked to be here, you know.” she pointed out to him, he only shrugged,

“What do you want to do now?” he asked, she sighed,

“I wanna run. I’m tired of being here…” she leaned against the wall opposite of him, “How do y'all do it, being here all the time? Its suffocating.” he chuckled,

“It's not so bad, we do go out.” he gave an exhale of air, “You know what you need to do…” he pointed out, and she just slide down to sit in the hallway,

“i don’t…want to get pregnant.” she pointed out to him, but he only shook his head,

“Pleasure doesn’t always lead to procreation. I suggest for you to pick a papa and to have him fuck you,” she looked up as he stepped to her, leaning down over her, his forearms on the wall as he leaned at the waist over her, but she wasn’t afraid of him then,

“And if I have him fuck me. What would I get in return.”

“a nice little trip out of here for good behavior.” he told her, “You know they are jealous of each other. Secondo of Terzo, them both against Primo. You are giving them firsts, and they are jealous of each other. Them of Copia for his public gift for you. Terzo of Primo for his quiet possession of your scent. Now Terzo gave you a bracelet, that creates noise to display himself on you. You have a few firsts left, play your cards well,” suddenly he disappeared, and a spoof of smoke fell around her in a curtain, and she blinked surprised and looked down the hall to see Copia there, worry on his face as he hurried to her,

“Are you alright?” he asked, surprised and she wiped her eyes,

“Yeah…I just…interrupted Terzo with…another person.” she told him, standing up as he came to her,

“Oh…are you…”

“I’ll be…fine. I knew they weren’t going to be monogamous. It's just…hard to see, yeah know?” she told him, flatting her dress out,

“Was the ghoul bothering you?”

“No…we were just talkin’.” she sighed, reaching out and grabbing his hand, “lets…not have the others wait.” she told him, “Could you…not tell them what…was going on? Not yet at least. Later when I’m not there.” she asked him, and he looked surprised but nodded,

“Whatever you need, of course.”

She kept her distance from the Papas for a minute after. If Copia told them of what happened and what she saw with Terzo, they didn’t respond to that information at least to her knowledge. Terzo was still Terzo, Primo was still Primo, Secondo was still Secondo. Cat was in her room, listening to Tina Turner Record. Thinking of Terzo as he was likely with that woman because she was with Primo. It was similarly to what they did, which they knew as they told each other of their accomplishments...or spoils of conquering. Aether had a point; one she knew already; she had to play their game. Cat decided to have a shower and brushed her hair back, cleaning herself of Primo's perfume and taking Terzo's bracelet off. She thought maybe if she wore them, then her partner might be more willing, but they would always be willing, wouldn't they? She wore the pearls Copia gave her, and a matching blue dress, it wasn't hard to find that was his favorite color. She could always say ‘no’ to any of them, at any time, during any moment. She did, and they never punished her for her will, or wants, or needs. Cat thought to Secondo, and Primo as possible first-time lovers over Terzo. Secondo's control was appealing, his honestly of what he wants from her and her needs of him. Primo was another option, attentive, slow, calculated, but he out of all of them was likely the worst one, not because he would be a selfish lover, none of them were. No, it's because he was the first, the head of Ghost, eldest son. Terzo and Secondo didn't fight him, as they did each other, they could but it was respect. Cat thought funnily enough maybe even a ghoul, water was an option, and as much as she didn't trust Aether, he would also be willing she bet. But no, none of them could do it, it was the youngest, the most human, the sincerest, the gentlest of sons. The older three would be impacted the most, it was unimaginable she would choose him over them, but she decided.

“G-ghoul?” she asked, outside her door and one stepped out to the shadow, finding her automatically, it was Aether, and she looked up at him defiantly, though he couldn’t show it, she knew he was cracking a smile at her, “Where-where's Copia at?”

“he is in his room.”

“With…someone?” he shook his head,

“I can say no, you know. This doesn’t mean anything.” She reminded him, but he chuckled,

“Sure…sure…can you find his room from here?” He asked, she nodded, and he matched it, disappearing back into the wall and she sighed, walking through the halls.

Chapter Text

She came to his door, and gave a light knock, and it opened to Copia looking surprised. He was wearing red button shirt and slacks, a bit more relaxed than his usual red cassock
“Is…everything alright?” he asked her, and she nodded,

“Yeah…I wanted to spend time with you again. Is that okay?”

“of course. Of course.” he nodded, “here?” he asked, motioning awkwardly behind him and she nodded, and he stepped out for her to enter with an awkward nod,

"come...in. Of course..." he tutted, and she padded in, automatically going to the rat enclosure, watching them. She didn't dare reach in, incase one was having a bad time.

“Its nice you greet them,” he spoke, his voice wavering as he walked quietly to her, studying her; looking over her. She looked up at him as he stood with his hands behind his back, comfortable there, “You look beautiful in blue.” he confessed before blushing; looking away, “not to say you don’t usually look-”

“I understand Copia.” she laughed, turning to face him, kicking her shoes off, “What about Red? Or…purple? Or…green?” she asked him, looking from her shoes up to him and he looked up nervously,

“Not to say you don’t look beautiful in those colors, but…I think blue suits you,,,, and the jewelry.” he told her, stumbling over his words nervously and she gave a soft smile to him. Her hands going up to her earrings, toying with them for a second,

“Thank you,” she told him, and he went to speak but fell quiet, just nodding with a soft blush. She looked back to the rats, moving her hands lightly into the enclosure as a few came up to sniff her fingers and nuzzle into her. Copia leaned against is bed, watching her as she played lightly with the rats and she looked back at him amused, he raised his eyebrows with her as she met his gaze,

“you’re like a proud dad.” she pointed out and he chuckled,

“Perhaps. They are behaving well with you.” he spoke, and she reached out to him, holding her hand to him. He hesitated, but gave his hand to her, and she pulled him up off his bed to her, pulling his hand to her waist as he stood up behind her, looking over her and the rats.

"You handle them often, so it only makes sense they can be handled," she told him, and he gave a soft smile, reaching down, and petting one of the rats. She pulled his other hand to her side, and she felt him stiffen, "is...are you okay? Am... I pushing things?" She asked him, looking up at how close he was to her. Terzo was the shortest, but even still they were taller than her, but he shook his head 'no',

"I....just....I'm new...to this position. I'm....not sure.... if you'd prefer me...there are-"

"Ignore the others," she rolled her eyes, assuring him, "I'm here, I get a choice; always. I just don't...want to make you uncomfortable." she told him, and he scoffed, laughing,

"You...make me nervous. Not...uncomfortable. I don't want to...make you uncomfortable or pressured or...." he trailed off and she gave a soft chuckle,

"no. You don't make me uncomfortable...you're very easy to be around." she confessed to him, turning to him, "Do....you want to touch me?" She asked, pulling one of his hands from her waist up to her shoulder, and he stood stiffly, awkwardly, but unafraid,

"Of course, I want to touch you. Very much so..." He swallowed nervously,

"Do you...want to kiss me?" she asked him, with a soft smile, and he stiffened,

"Extremely." he sighed, pulling her hand to him and he kissed her hand. She chuckled,

"Is that because I look good in blue?" She teased him, and he smiled, pulling her hand and she stepped closer to him, his other hand wrapped around her. His nervousness suddenly gone for a second. He was confident, sure, and attentive,

"no... well-you do. But it's not just that..." he lifted her chin, "Your entire beating his beautiful." he spoke, softly, and surely, and she looked up at him curiously, "You are kind, thoughtful, free spirited." he spoke, pulling her away from the rats, and pulled her with him to the center of the room, and he pulled her hand up, spinning her causing her to laugh, "I greatly wish you see you in your element," he spoke, pulling her other hand up and softly danced with her in his music less room, gentle, carefree, "You are confident, excitable, and selfishly I wish for you to bring me with you," he told her, and she looked at him confused, "I wish to see you surf, and when you come out from the ocean, smelling of the breeze and tasting of sea salt, you...come to me. Come to me happy, content, and joyful." he sighed, bringing her close. "I...want you to feel happy," he confessed to her and Cat gave a smile at his want of her. It was not like the others who wanted submission, worship, or equality; Copia wanted her happy. Cat gave a smile, and pulled his hands down to her waist,

"This...is me giving you consent," she told him, pulling her hands up to cup Copia's face, "Can I kiss you?" she asked him, and he gave a soft exhale, leaning down and catching her lips in his own. He wasn't hungry, no, his kiss was shy and delicate. Cat was the one to deepen it, and Copia's hands gripped her sides, and soon he pushed her up against his bed. She pulled back, to inhale, and Copia turned to her jaw, kissing down it and to her neck. She gave an airy moan as he bit roughly under her ear, and pulled back, panting, suddenly unsure of himself,

"i'm....sorry. I'm-" she grabbed his hand, and held him, assuring him,

"I'm...not going to say...I'm not nervous. But...I want you." she spoke honestly to him, and he sighed leaning down to her,

"I....please. Tell me...if things go too far." he asked her and she nodded, "I will be gentle, I would not dare hurt you...." he assured her, cupping her face, "But...do you really...want...." he asked and she pulled him to her again, kissing him,

"Stop...you're just as important as the others. I'm here...now...with you." she told him, and he sighed, bringing his hand up to her earrings, and brushed her hair back momentarily.

He pulled her up on top of him on the bed, allowing her space and she straddled him. He didn't want her to feel trapped, she could leave any time, say no at any time. Though he was not as experienced as the other papas, he was still a Cardinal of sin in a church of Satan. He knew a woman's body and the pleasures of the flesh. She was kissing him; his hands roamed over her. His fingertips traced lightly over her skin, giving her goosebumps. She opened for his kiss, wanting to deepen it again, and this time, Copia didn't hesitate to bite her lip and give a groan out,

"Breath." he pulled back, "you need to breath, you will pass out if you do not." he told her, kissing her jaw.

"You...make my head dizzy," she panted, bracing herself with her hand against the bed, Copia moved back down her neck, biting and sucking bruises on her skin, giving her shivers. Copia gave a happy hum as he bruised her. If secondo enjoyed grabbing her, primo touching her, Copia enjoyed biting it seemed. Cat found she did not mind it, any of their wants really. At that moment, she didn't care if they saw her bruises or know of her sleeping with Copia. Secondo's conversation played in her mind; it was not shameful. Cat should have no shame, feel no shame, take no shame. Copia bit down and she gave a groan at the tender spot were her shoulder met her neck, and he rolled the tended with his teeth. He worked his way up, back to her lips,

"C-can i see you?" he asked, barley above a whisper, "Can I remove this?" he touched her dress, his hands on her waist, before moving up to her ribs,

"You want to leave hickies there too?" she teased him, and he blushed,

"I love seeing you decorated from my bites," he purred, and she gave a soft laugh,

"You and your rats," she leaned down kissing his cheek before sitting up and pulling the zipper of her dress down. Copia sat up, bringing one of his hands up to keep her balance, and the other to unzip the rest of her dress. He flipped them, his strong arms, pulling her to him as they twisted around and she give a laugh, as his hands went to her waist, pausing,

"Can...I remove this?" he asked her, and she put her hands over his and helped him pull the dress down. He pulled it over her legs, and she allowed him to, and he paused at the edge of the bed, caressing her legs. Pulling her calf up to his shoulder, he kissed her leg, leaving a playful bite on her as he studied her. Cat felt exposed, and brought her hands up,

"C-copia." she whined, and he chuckled,

"You should have no shame..." he reminded her, kissing down her leg, past hying her knee, and she blushed harder as he paused by her inner thigh. He bit her inner thigh, and she jerked at that sensation, giving a whine, earning Copia a chuckle,

"You are beautiful. I enjoy studying paintings, you know..." he told her, murmuring into her thigh,

"I'm...not a painting." she reminded him,

"No," he sighed into her, agreeing, "You are something far more stunning," Copia told her, looking up at her, and she blushed, looking away, and Copia chuckled as he freed himself from her leg, crawling up to her, kissing up her stomach and between her breasts. Cat had on no bra, but simple blue underwear, he lightly ran his fingers between her legs, feeling her against the fabric and he bent down to bite lightly on her breast. She gave a soft gasp, and a jerk, she was sensitive, and Copia only used his fingertips to tease her lightly. Touching her gently, he felt her through her panties, felt her slowly seep through for him, and it made him growl even more. He pulled back pushing his hands up, tracing her skin lightly, studying her figure, her flesh, every scar, every mole, he studied her. He saw where she scraped her knees, where she fell, burns on her hands. He brushed his thumb own her inner wrist, finding the spot she had sliced before. Cat didn't flinch, only watching as he understood what that scar was. Her own hands reached out, brushing against his shirt, and pulling at it; it was a voiceless request. One the cardinal quickly allowed, pulling off his own shirt. Her own fingertips now searched him, her own eyes studying him. And he gave a chuckle, bringing his hands to her hair, pulling through it playfully,

"I have lived a quiet...uneventful life. You would be rare to find a scar on me." he told her truthfully, "You...who has lived a fuller life then many here." he sighed, and she chuckled,

"Who measures life's fullness from scars? If anything, I'm just a dumbass who can take a lot of pain." she chuckled, and he smiled at her, bringing his hands back down to gently graze her skin. Their talking while she was half naked calmed her, her nudity wasn't a big deal; she was thankful he showed her that. It was a relaxed environment as he sat up, pulling her hands from their resting on his thighs to his head, biding her touch him, and pull her hair. Her skin was on fire from his touch, her heartbeat though she was relaxed, was racing. She wanted him to touch her like the others did. But he savored their time, moving down to her breast again, his fingertips moving between her legs again, and he ran his fingertips over her, through the fabric again. He teased, running his hand along the crease where her leg met her body, giving him a ticklish movement from her as he gave a soft chuckle, before pressing his thumb up where her thigh met her body, causing her body to tense from the odd sensation,

"Can I remove your underwear?" he asked, mumbling against her skin, watching her chest rise and fall as she struggled to breath, but she gave a blushing nod. He smiled, kissing between her breasts and moving down, his fingers looping around the fabric and pulling it off between her legs. Much like the dress, he kissed her leg, looking up at her face and she reached down, grabbing the fabric of his pants' leg. He bent down, grabbing her hand and pulling one off his knee and brought it up to his lips, kissing it. Her leg was over his shoulder, the other around his waist as he knelt over her, kissing her hand. His other hand was between them, petting into her, studying her face as she felt the odd sensation through her. Cat tried to breath, as he petted her core, very easily finding her bud and pressing into it lightly. she tossed her head to the side, blushing and struggling to breath, and Copia watched her, narrowing his eyes as he pressed into her, biting her skin on her leg, kissing down it. He let go of her hand, and it want up to his head, gripping his hair lightly causing Copia to give a growl as he knelt between her. Her face was blushed at the sight, but he was confident now, sure of himself. He pulled her legs over his shoulders and dove down into her, causing her to give a gasp as he ran his tongue into her with his own fingers petting though her. He pulled back, and bit harder on her thigh, giving him a quiver, and he looked up at her arching body, pride on his face,

"Do you enjoy my biting?" he asked her, and she nodded, swallowing wordlessly. Cat wasn't very loud, but her groans echoed in his room, and he watched her fight him, fight the urg not to fall into his hands. "Cat." he whispered, "Cat." he bid her, and she looked down at him. He was confident, prideful, and gave a soft smile, narrowing his eyes, "come," he told her and somehow that worked. She gave a soft gasp, and he continued, sitting up slightly to watch her fall into an orgasm from only his touch alone. When she came to, he was sitting back, he had since pulled himself out, rubbing unbashfully at the sight of her. Cat realized he was very small. Though taller than Terzo, Copia was leaner, thinner. He shared Secondo's olive skin tone, and all their eyes, but the elder papas were all broader and more muscular than him. He smiled, leaning back down to her, moving to kiss her, and she didn't care, kissing him back, pulling her hand around his head to hold him, and he let go of himself, and wrapped his arms around her. she enjoyed the warmth he gave her; it was almost a safety blanket for her,

"you...sing beautifully." he told her, smiling, "I'd like to hear your song again." he chuckled,

"You promise?" she asked, cheekily and he chuckled back, running his fingers back down her, and at her bucking into his hand at his touch, "Please...touch me," she asked him, and he smiled, bending down back between her legs, this time, his hands grabbed her thighs and pulled her up to himself, his tongue devouring her and she gave a soft cry, earning a growl from him. It wasn't long after she felt a soft burning sensation, realizing his was pulling his fingers in and out of her, curling against her, pushing into her. It burned for a moment, but he worked her well, his tongue pulling her again to the edge, but this time, he didn't give her an orgasm, pulling away before she could and she gave a whine, running her nails against him,

"Do you want to come?" he asked her, and she nodded,

"Please..." he smiled,

"Satana stesso non potrebbe negarti" he sighed into her thigh. His gaze changed, as he lightly touched her, not enough to do anything just enough to make her wither before him,

"who...kissed you first?" he asked,

"T-terzo." she answered him, trying to move against him, but he sat up, pressing his hand against her waist, planting her down, restricting her movements,

"Who touched you here first?" he asked,

"Secondo." Her hands went up to his arm, gripping her nails against his skin and she swallowed,

"Who tasted you first?"

"P-primo." she sighed, and Copia smiled before leaning over and moved up, back to her neck, biting harshly there while he ran his fingers through her. Though it was slightly painful and new to her, soon enough he had her panting and groaning against his hand and she came once more. He watched her, watching his work and pawed himself through his pants.

"Hai fatto bene. You're so.... ethereal. " he confessed to her half-blissed state, and she reached up to him, and he bent down, kissing her hand, and nuzzling into it, "I am thankful...for giving you this." he sighed, and he went to move, and she grabbed his arm,

"where are..." she blinked, "I want you." she turned to face him, "I want you." she repeated, "C-can...is that alright?" she asked him and he looked surprised at her, "You..." she scoffed, grabbing his shoulders and pulling him back on the bed, "I want you...in me. Don't you want that too?" she asked him, blushing, a bit embarrassed but his hands grabbed her waist, and he sighed, leaning forward and pressing his head against hers,

"I would love nothing more than to feel you around me..." he confessed to her, "Feeling you come undone because of me, loosing yourself on me." he growled, looking at her intensely, reminded her of Primo's sharp gaze, "are you sure?" he asked, "you can say no or stop at any time." she nodded,

"I'm sure. I want you..." she blushed, "To be gentle...but I want you. I just...have one thing." she asked, and he sighed,

"Anything. name it."

"I don't want to get pregnant." Copia laughed, causing her to blush,

"Thats all? That is such a simple request." he sighed, leaning down and kissing her cheeks, "Of course. I will not get your pregnant tonight. I will not come in you," he kissed her forehead, moving though up to the bedside table and pulled out a bottle and a little wrapper. He moved back down, touching her and quickly inserting his finger in her and she blushed, before gasping and grabbing his wrist as he curled his finger in her.

"This is...your g spot." he told her, "I don't think your...Chrisitan community ever spoke about this...I think...it's fairly effective, no?" he smirked, reminding her of Secondo who liked to play with his food first. "I want you to promise a few things to me," he spoke, running his thumb over her bud causing her to moan, gripping his wrist,

"W-what?" she panted,

"Very good, don't do as I did and state dangerously, you'd do anything for me," he chuckled before looking down at her, he was suddenly and oddly serious, "I want to fuck you. I want to make love to you. I want to hear you come because of me, over and over and over again. I want your vi...." he trailed off, looking away for a second before looking back to her, "I want you to talk to me." he told her, "How you feel...how you're feeling. If you want me to stop, to pause, to completely get off you. I want you to promise me you'll do that, si?" he asked, and she nodded, "Speak to me." he told her, and she chuckled,

"I will talk to you, I... trust you." she reminded him, and he smirked, pridefully he smiled at her,

"Thank you." he kissed her forehead, curling his fingers into her and she gave a cry, shaking but not yet there. He pulled his hand free, and opened the condom up, easily sliding it over himself, before climbing between her. He poured the bottle out, touching himself, before moving forward and touching her, causing her to jerk at the cool sensation, blushing up at the ceiling,

"it's lube, it will help." he spoke. Unease settled in her stomach as he prepped himself, and easily Copia spotted it, rubbing her thigh comfortably, "another thing..." he told her and she raised her eyebrows at him, "relax." he told her, "Enjoy yourself. If you want to grab me, do it. Claw or bite me? I ask you don't draw blood please..." he joked and she gave a nervous chuckle,

"it's...still..." she sighed, and Copia leaned forward, kissing her and she kissed him back,

"We cannot if you don't want to," he spoke, but she shook her head 'no',

"If it gets to be too much, you will tell me?" he asked and she nodded again, and he gave a soft sigh, kissing her forehead, "brava ragazza". Copia eased himself into her, and she winced, feeling the ache and pressure as he worked on pushing. It wasn't easy for him, as she saw him gritting his teeth, growling, "maledetto" he sighed, and she hissed suddenly,

"stop..." she barley whispered it, but he paused indeed. bending down and kissing her brow,

"you're doing well." he told her, strained himself,

"Shush..." she sighed, "You gotta be in me."

"I am barley in, mia cara."

"Shut up." her retort gave him a chuckle, and he waited for her,

"How are you feeling? Talk to me?"

"Tight."

"Yes. You do. But your feelings, mia cara."

"i'm.... okay. It's...a lot of pressure." she told him, he wasn't satisfied with the answer but he still, nodded,

"Take as long as you need." He assured her but she saw how sweaty he was, even as they were paused, and after a few moments, she shifted under him and nodded, and he pressed more into her. He was going numb from how tight she was, but once he fully seated himself in her, he gave another unasked pause as she gripped the sheets, remembering to breath, "brava ragazza," he purred, kissing her cheek, "you have me fully." he told her and she sighed, looking up at him worried,

"I...I'm sorry if I bleed," he looked down at her crazily,

"You know none of us care about blood, si? You saw Secondo covered in it, and you're worried about your first time being bloody?" he couldn't help himself, Copia gave a laugh, and she blushed,

"I'm...just..."

"its okay. All your worries are not needed, enjoy yourself. You give Secondo your shame, si? You give me your worries." he told her, and she sighed, before smiling,

"I think secondo asked for those too."

"bastardo..." Copia scoffed before kissing her cheek, "you are doing well, I'm going to move now." he told her, and she gave another nod as he rocked barley back and forth. The slightest amount of friction and she tensed at the sensation. Copia brought his hand to his mouth and ran his thumb in his cheek, before bring it down on her bud, giving her a gasp,

"C-cheater." she sighed, and he chuckled,

"Like I told you... I want to hear you come, over and over again." he purred, slowly pulling out a bit more and entering fully. Cat's hands reach out to him, and he pulled her to him, lifting her off her back, and onto his lap on the bed, and she settled onto him. She gasped at the full sensation as his wrapped her thighs around him, and he shifted, pumping up into her. She gave soft airy moans, leaning her head onto his shoulders as he bit playfully on her own. One of his hands when where they met, and she felt him touch her there, before moving up to her lower stomach and traced a pattern there; to mark there for some reason, but she didn't care then. He hit deep in her, his own growls and moans mixed with her, but he stayed grounded, giving her attention where he could. She enjoyed how he lifted her to help her come back down on him, the noise of their bodies made together, her nails running over his skin, leaving red lines over him. He kissed her jaw, as she felt herself close, and she tried to talk, but found it hard. Copia knew, he didn't need to be told when you were close. He could feel her tighten on him, and as she came her hands wrapped around him, and he brought his own up to wrap around her, fucking her still through her orgasm, rewarding louder moans as Cat was overly sensitive. He pulled out, giving her a hiss as he came, making sure he didn't come in her even with the condom on. He held her, both were covered in sweat, and she panted, wrapping her arms around his neck as he nuzzled into her skin, her own hands running through his hair gently. Cat gave a content sigh, resting her chin against his shoulder, and he leaned them back down, but she didn’t let go of his,

“mia cara, I have to clean.” he told her,

“Don’t leave me.” she didn’t like how she sounded, but she didn’t want to be alone.

“Never. I will be back in three seconds.” he kissed her cheek, before pushing himself up and taking her lips again and pulling away, “three seconds.” he assured her and she sighed, letting him go. Copia left the bed, going to the bathroom, and she heard the sink running for a moment, and he came back with a rag, rubbing her skin down.

“Why do this?” she asked him, as he worked,

“We both sweated a lot, it feels nice, si?” she shrugged, reaching up for him,

“I want you…holding me…” she told him, and he gazed down at her with an odd mixture of emotion, but nodded,

“How can I ever decline a request from you?” he purred, tossing the rag to the side and climbing into the bed. Cat moved and hugged Copia, who pulled her even closer to himself. She didn’t know if it was because he had a duty to her, or if he actually cared for her, but for the moment, she could enjoy the thought it was that he cared for her. His fingertips traced light patterns on her skin, and he hummed an unknown song,

“brava.” he sighed, kissing her head, “You did well. Thank you.” he assured her as she sighed tiredly into his side, “rest.”

Chapter Text

Time fell away with Copia. She didn’t know how long they were together only that consciousness came off and on and there was always the both of them together. How was one supposed to feel after? that moment felt...relief, no more stressing about how and when shed loose her virginity. In Copia's arms she felt content and perhaps a bit happy and... safe? was that the word? Flinging her foot back as she felt someone touch it and upon sitting up Sistor Imperator was there at the end of the bed- smile on her face,

“Not the one I thought you’d choose. But still an option.” the women commented and a Copia woke, pulling the covers over Cat automatically as he brought his arm protectively over her,

“Did you have fun?” Sistor asked Cat who swallowed harshly, bile in her throat.

“Cosa stai facendo? Stai rovinadndo tutto cio per cui abbiamo lavorato” Copia hissed, uncharacteristically and sister strained a smile to him before turning and leaving. She looked down, between them, she was naked completely, and he had on his pants still.

“Cat,” he spoke, bringing his hand up to her and she shook her head, pulling away,

“I-I need a minute,” she said, crawling out of the bed and to her dress. Pulling it on and she struggled to pull the zipper up,

“Cat, let's talk-”

“I…” she trailed off, shaking her head. In the moment, it was a powerful move, Cat felt like she was in power, sleeping with Copia meant getting out of there. Sleeping with anyone of them really, meant she could leave that cage into a gold or silver one, but it meant they were moving -they could move. She could have some strangled sense of freedom if even for a moment, but it meant…she gave them something of herself. Something she…didn’t think mattered really. But…

” You didn’t lose something, cat,” she looked up at Copia, tears finally falling down her cheeks,

“You…regret this?” he asked, and she shook her head ‘no’, he sighed,

“You found something about yourself. You’re finding new parts of you. We are only just tools for you to explore,” he explained, tentatively stepping to her, as she stood doe eyed and distraught,

“Did how Secondo made you feel, he make you feel any less?” he asked her, and received gave a soft shake of her head,

“Did he say anything to you?”

“I…shouldn’t feel shame. That he’d take all of it…and destroy it. I don’t need it.” Copia gave a bemused smile,

“Yes. You don’t need it. Did what Primo made you feel, did you feel that shame? Did you feel dirty?” she hesitated, but no, she didn’t. He wanted to worship her, and she felt like he did. Copia didn’t need confirmation to know what she thought,

“With me…if even for a moment…did the worries drift aside and you felt…dare I say…happy?” he asked, finally stepping to her and his shaking hands going lightly to her own and holding them. Looking up at him, contemplating what he said, what she felt before finally, she brought her hands up to his shoulders- a wordless command Copia gladly followed as he engulfed her in a hug. Grounding herself to him, trying not to lose it anymore then she already did,

“I want to leave here…” she confessed to him,

“I want to go away.” she told him, and he nodded, shushing her lightly,

“I know…I know…we’re working on that. All of us, for you.” he pulled her face up to see her puffy eyes and he wiped them with his thumb,

“We’re working on leaving here, if even for a short time.” he told her,

“Can you trust us and have patience while we fight with Sistor and Father?” he asked and she gave a soft nod, and melted into his hand, and he smiled at her,

“good.” he said, pulling her into a hug once more.

In her game of moods, she pulled back from them once more. Though she spent more time with Copia that day, the feeling of empowerment was not long to stay as she felt unsure of everything she did or felt. Copia was obviously worried for her, but Terzo calmed him down, having been with her before where space and peace is what was needed. What little time she was around them, they made no comment or remarks on her bruises from Copia, or what they did, something she was extremely thankful for. Sister knew within hours, they likely were informed as well. She made very little conversation, just…dozing in the sun, and reading whatever random book she could fine in the library. At that moment, she was out by the garden, near the statues of lucifer Terzo enjoyed. She was sitting in the new grass, and a book of constellations in her hand as she read it half assed.

“You don’t look any different.” she looked up to see Water there with Aether. They stood relaxed, watching her, it was Aether who spoke,

“So?”

“Our last conversation, in terms of that…but you have not grasped the power you have.” he told her, and she rolled her eyes,

“Manipulation then? I sleep with Copia, and I get what I want? But I don’t, do I? I don’t get to go home.” she told him, and he sighed, shaking his head,

“Something…else. I doubt they told you,” Water spoke,

“Tell me what?” she asked,

“I’m not pregnant. Copia wore a condom.” he shook head,

“No. You’ll be traveling next week.” he explained,

“A trip away from here, for an…undisclosed amount of time.” he told her. She gave a hum, raising her eyebrow,

“Can I know where?” he shook his head,

“Not at liberty to say.” she sighed, leaning back down, looking at her book in thought,

“Am…I going to get drugged again?” she asked, and Water and Aether shared a look,

“Guys. Can I not?”

“Sistor…and father…don’t trust you. And would rather have a smooth transition. But…the papas are working towards not allowing that as much as possible.” Water explained. She gave a growl, looking back at her book,

“Would you want another bash in the head?” Aether asked and she rolled her eyes,

“I’d rather not get drugged when it's convenient, thank you very much.” He chuckled at her response, holding his hands up,

“We thought we’d be nice to you right now. But we are but slaves to our master’s wants.” he reminded her, before they both stepped away, turning to smoke. She sighed, looking down at her book once more.

That week was painful for her, stressful, fearful. It was not unnoticed, even at diner, she only drank water from a sealed bottle, food that she could inspect, and she didn’t tell them she knew, but their gazes at each other they knew she knew. Maybe that was a paranoia, also a possibility. Cat was in the study, watching an old move, called The Black Cat, with Bela Lugosi. She didn’t look up as the door opened audibly, they wanted her to hear. She did look up as Terzo came around and sat by her feet, she tucked them up so he could sit, but he pulled her legs back onto his lab, rubbing her feet.

“Our piccolina has an ironic sense of humor.” Copia spoke, and she looked back at him, not expecting him to be there as well. He leaned on the couch,

“Is this in regard to the movie?” Terzo asked, looking up at Copia who nodded,

“Black Cat, follows a Satanist who kidnaps a man’s wife and daughter, and faces off with him…in short words.” Copia explained, looking down at her,

“Classic.” she rolled her eyes playfully but turned to look back at the movie. Copia turned and sat down by Cat, her sitting up so he could lean where she was, and she leaned back against him. She tensed as she saw Primo and Secondo also entered and sat wordlessly in the chairs in the room, also watching the movie. They made no motion at her sharp gaze on them as they sat, and watched the movie with her. Before long, the movie ended, and Secondo sat up and turned the movie off. She swallowed harshly, watching him intently, and he turned to look at her, emotionless. She held his gaze for a moment,

“You going to shove me in a grave if I fight you?” she asked him and he shook his head ‘no’,

“Of course not. None of us would allow that again.” he held his hand out to Primo, who handed him a vial, and he leaned forward, placing the vial on the coffee table near her, and he moved, sitting back in his chair. She looked at the vial, feeling suddenly enclosed. A rat with four cats.

“What…does that do.” she asked, looking at the clear liquid, daring not to grab it.

“It's a sedative. It…will not purposely knock you out. But it will cause a sleepy effect.” Primo explained,

“Enough to get to the plane. And another dose on the plane, to get off.” She pulled her eyes away from Primo and looked up at the ceiling, chewing the inside of her mouth,

“I…don’t have much of a choice, do it?” she asked and looked at Terzo for the answer, but he only rubbed her calf, trying to sooth her,

“We will be with you the entire time, nothing will happen to you.” he assured her, and she shook her head, crossing her arms,

“What…will I remember everything?”

“It's not designed for you to sleep or to forget. You might be drowsy, which will cause you to sleep.” Primo explained.

“We did not want to frighten you,” Primo tried to explain but she shook her head,

“No. But you do, don’t you?” she asked, a bite in her voice,

“Once I start to trust you, like I’m not supposed to do, you scare me. But it doesn’t matter? I’m your fucking lab rat for you to play with,” she snapped, reaching for the vial,

“Better to drink the poison then it being forced down my throat, or roofied.” she huffed, bringing the vial to her lips and she heisted, scared. He could be lying; they could be trying to kill her. Would that be so bad? She thought, poorly, before downing the bitter vial, struggling to swallow the drug. She looked down at her lap, waiting for it to hit, and she looked up at Terzo, unable to hide the worry and fear on her face to him, tears pricking her to fall down her cheeks.

“It will be alright, Cat.” he told her, reaching for her head and she nuzzled into his hand, quiet tears falling down her cheeks nervously,

“I hate this. I hate that you do this,” she told him, and he nodded,

“I know. I hate this too.” he assured her, and she felt suddenly dizzy, the world shifting and she limped back, against Copia. For a moment fighting the drug, but it ultimately won and she lost consciousness.

Chapter Text

They kept their word, one of them staying with her at all times. Primo's statement of the drug was also true, as she was drowsy and tired to the point of sleeping, but not so much a knock out. After she was out of it in the study, one of them carried her, before the feeling of leather under her and the smell of a car upholstery surrounded them. Struggling to push her head up, she got a good look around of them being in some sort of van or limo; Terzo settled by her head, running his hands through her hair,

"Rest, bambina. You are safe." he cooed, trying to sooth. feeling heavy, Cat settled her head back down, against his lap. Involuntarily, her whole body was shaking, was it because she was cold? Closed eyes, she just tried to curl up to warm but felt something heavy over her and soon she was warm again.

Not sure how, but the next moment Cat recalled she was seated simi up, in a seat on a plane. It was a private luxury plane, having guessed from the seat reclining far and her feet resting up. Over her was Secondo's outer robe, black with green edging, and smelled of cinnamon oddly enough-or many that was the plane. Her body felt heavy, like lead weights on her limbs, and she turned her head over, looking in the room they were in. Secondo and Copia was easily spotted, wearing simpler clothes, they looked like priests, with black robes and no make up. Deep in their conversation, she could barley catch the Italian they were speaking, it must have been a serious conversation. Primo had noticed her stirring, and had stepped to stand by the seat she sat in. It was a struggle, but she looked up at him as he knelt in front of her, a cup in his hand,

"Its water, I promise." he assured her,

"you need to drink," though still drugged, Primo received a sharped gaze,

"Its water." Primo repeated, bringing the cup to his lips and taking a sip, before bringing it to in front of her face. With a slight nod, Primo brought the cup to her lips, and was attentive to when it was enough and pulled it back. Cat's eyes drifting back to him, finding it so odd the sight of them without make up,

"Are you hungry? Queasy?" he finished the drink and set it to the side, before settling in a chair by her. Rewarded with a shake of the head, words struggling to form, he was alright with the response,

"That is good." his hand came up, and brushed her hair back, as she leaned her head back, tired again.

Waking up next, Cat was more surprised to see they were on the plane still. With no sense of time, it was unsure if it was a long plane ride or short naps for her. But Primo was gone, and Terzo in his place by her. Perking up, he offered her water again, which she took without issue this time, but struggled to bring her hand up, motioning to her throat,

"hungry?" a shaking of his the head answered his question, her throat felt raw, and painful,

"hurts...." she croaked out, and he stood,

"Primo made something for that." Terzo stood, and Cat leaned her head back on the head rest, looking where Copia and Secondo was before, finding them gone now. Soon, Terzo returned with a mug, and he took a sip before holding it to her lips. It was some sort of herbal tea, sweetened with a large amount of honey. Faintly, the thought of the drug being in the drink crossed the mind, but...she agreed to it, and they've kept their word so far, though she'd rather not. Pulling the mug back, Cat pulled her head away, looking at the window by her. Curiously, her hand reached up, feeling like lead as her fingers tried to grasp the small handle. Wordlessly, Terzo reached over, and opened the window, leaking into the plane the bright sunlight from outside. They were above the clouds, and it was a nice day it seemed, or maybe they were above the storm. It was a pretty sight, but she couldn't tell anything about where they were or what time it was. Not sure if Terzo was behind her, it was easier to grab the handle and shut the window, the weight to pull down easier then push up.

Her dozing in and out still during their plane ride, but lightly. Opening her eyes at the sound of chatting, or movement, but kept her relaxed form on the chair. As promised, one of them stayed near her the whole time. Primo was the last one on the plane ride, fully aware of her consciousness. Wordlessly, he had another vial in his hand, and she looked up at him wordlessly, pleadingly with him but he only shook his head,

"It was the agreement to get you here. We all swore." he reminded her, and she looked down at the bitter drug. He brought the vial to her lips, and she drunk the drug again, digging her nails into Secondo's robe, and Primo gave her a drink of water after to clean her mouth. As she felt the drug hit, the anxiety came bubbling up as well, and she took a deep frightened breath. Primo wordlessly took her hand, rubbing his thumb to comfort her. This potion was likely stronger, as before she recalled being picked up and, in a car, this time she fell asleep fairly quickly, leaning against Primo, smelling the herbs that clung against his clothes.

The next moment, she was in bed. It was...warm, and breezy and familiar. Swallowing harshly, and focusing, there was water, it smelled of water and she could hear waves. Opening her eyes, and turning her head, she saw simple grey painted wall, but the sound of waves washing through. Feeling excitement, fighting the drug still, she lurched up, fighting her body to move as she was wide eye.

"Catherine?" Primo was there, a chair off to the side, but she ignored him, more focused on the familiar sound, fighting off the bed. Bare feet touched the tiled floor, but she collapsed, feeling her knees hit the hard ground, giving a painful grunt,

"Catherine!" Primo scolded, walking up to her. He was still in simple priest black robes, and no makeup, but looking up at him, Primo's gaze softened. Cat reached for him, not able to help the want and excitement and the unbelievability of where they might be. Hands grabbed at his robe, but he took them before they could, and she struggled to look out at the patio door- where the breeze and sound of waves came out. His hands felt strong in her weak ones, and looking up at him, it was wordless what she commutated, a plea. She struggled in her own body as the drug wore off, it was evident if she was to leave, she was to need help.

"yes, yes. I know. I will bring you outside, but please calm," he spoke, pulling her up by her hands, before just lifting her up. Automatically wrapping her arms around his neck, a thought crossed her mind if he could feel her shaking then. Excitement, joy, adrenaline, the drugs- it made her mind foggy but she knew what she wanted in that moment, and if she could be selfish, she would be. Primo took her out to the patio, and in the bright sun light, it took a moment for eyes to adjust, but she was greeted with a beautiful sight. It smelled of sea salt, sounds of sea gulls, and sant hit her cheeks from the breeze of the ocean. A sudden calmness waved over her as she leaned into Primo's neck. Though they were on a higher level of the building, there was a staircase and Primo without invitation started to it, knowing what was wanted.

"w-whe-...." she struggled, swallowing harshly in attempt,

"We are at a ministry owned private island in the pacific," he explained,

"A nice...get away for good behavior. We thought you'd like it here." Pausing at the bottom of the stairs, there was a patio there too with large cloth overhang covering a patio table and chairs. Copia and Terzo were out, wearing shades, no makeup, and loose-fitting clothes.

"Ahhh...out piccolina has woken. Do you enjoy the view?" Terzo spoke, a lightness and tease in his tone, but it was in good nature. He held his hands out to Primo,

"Do you want to go out?" he asked, and automatically she nodded, pushing her arms up to Terzo. Primo hesitated,

"she cannot be in the ocean." he told Terzo who nodded,

"yes. Our sorella is still drugged but you cannot withhold what she has longed for." All she wanted was to be out, to feel the sand, sun and the beach. Maybe see a fish, or a crab, and just...the peace of being there. Primo handed her over to Terzo, who gave a soft smile as her arms wrapped around her,

"I will be back with our little sand crab in while," Terzo chuckled, turning with her to walk the wooden stairs down to the beach. Keeping his promise, Terzo walked a dead shot to the beach, walking between the reeds wordlessly as she buzzed with anticipation. there was no one there, which made sense on a private island. Terzo settled them down by the waves, where the water filtered through but did not pool. It was solid and she did not sink into it. unaware if the tide was coming in or out, they might have to move forward or back in a little while for the tide. Her dress soaked what little water she cat in, and Terzo knelt on his knees by her, sharing the space with her quietly. her hands went down, grabbing the cooled sand, digging her nails through it before looking up at the ocean.

"we...brought a surfboard. So when the drug wears off you can go surfing." Terzo explained, a small smile on his face as she returned the soft smile, though a complex mixture of emotions ran through her, causing her to drop her smile and look out at the water. Wrath was one of them. Why should she be excited and... appreciate they took her to a beach, when they stole her away in the first place. But...they weren't lying about her finically- within weeks to months Cat would have been homeless. Maybe this was...the best option? No need to worry about...financially, taxes, or drunks following her home from her bartending job. To be the wife of...four men who didn't seem so bad- but could never truly love her. But a pawn for an organizing that she could have anything she wanted. Inhaling deeply, the tide was coming in, as soon the waves came and kissed her dress soaking in and felt the cool water.

"...swim..." she got out, leaning forward in the water, but Terzo shook his head,

"you are still drugged. You need rest and to wait before we put you in the water." he explained, rubbing her back,

"Come. Lets get rested, ate, and drunk. They you may come out to swim." she sighed, upset at the idea, but her body wasn't wanting to work with her still. Terzo knelt, and she wrapped her arms around him as he picked her up. Walking to the house, it was a good view of what it was. It was large, with three stories and by itself in the lush of the greenery around it. It seemed modern, and elevated, not a stone church in Sweden. At their arrival back, Primo and Copia were sat at the patio table still. Drinks, food, and empty chairs greeted them as Tezo settled her down in one of those chairs before pushing her to the table. Facing the ocean, she could see it still, but also the breeze didn't mess with her hair, hitting her face on. The men were drinking some sort of sparkling wine- perhaps prosecco, and trays of fruits and spreads sat untouched, waiting on her. A soft snort greeted a soft smile as Cat recalled the million of times she had fruit on hot summer days on the beach or after. Even one time her friend smashed a watermelon open against a tree while they were swimming in a creek so they could eat it. These fruits were more exotic than what she was used to, but the sentiment was there. Reaching for the table, her arm was shaking with strain, so Copia reached out and filled a plate for her, settling it on her lap. Cat gave an annoyed huff looking up at the cheerful Copia,

"It won't last long," he assured her. Though she struggled to eat, she'd snap a glare if they tried to feed her, Terzo having first go but she ignored him as he tried to feed her a melon. Copia she did allow to lift her cup for water, as it was too heavy for her really to hold steady. Terzo and Copia in a mild fight for interaction with her, fighting to appease her.

Chapter Text

Cat didn’t realize she dozed off but woke up on a bed outside. Secondo was there, drinking wine, while she was on the patio lounge. The others had disappeared as it was late and she saw dim lights lit the patio. He turned when she stirred, expressionless as he watched her momentarily,

“How do you feel?” he asked, settling his paper down, but otherwise not moving to help her sit up.

“About?” she asked, easier to talk now.

“Fair. Is the sedative still working?” he asked; she shrugged at the question. It was, still in her system, but where before she fought her body to work with her, this time it mostly just delayed what she was going to do. Like her whole body was asleep like when you sit on your leg too long and it had that static feeling over her body. It was uncomfortable but not painful to deal with. Sitting up and leaning against the wooden frame of the patio bed, she leaned her head back and looking up surprised,

“it's very bright out.” she pointed out, and Secondo leaned up too, seeing the night sky,

“Yes. There is little light pollution here.” Sighing, remembering her times camping on the beach under the same bright stars, though Florida even where she was from had too much pollution to create such a vast net of stars that draped over them now.

“You won’t run to the beach now that you can walk?” he asked and she scoffed playfully,

“I don’t know much about the ocean we’re in, but where I’m from sharks' hunt dusk, dawn, and night. I’d rather not test the waters where I can’t see and don't know," Secondo gave a soft shrug,

“Alright.” he picked his paper up once more. It looked like the work from the ministry, as he read it over, and studied it. He looked so out of place, even without make up, his hard expression and deep gaze even with the mismatched eyes clashed with the beachy coastal vibe she was so used to,

“You all don’t seem like…beach people.”

“We’re not-Primo and I especially- but you adore it. I did swear I’d take you from that small ministry even if only momentarily.” he expressed, looking up at her, "I kept my promise," and she gave a soft sigh, and soft nod at his declaration, looking out to the waves as they were highlighted by the bright moon. With the full moon, the waves were up high and came crashing hard. Faintly she wondered if turtles came and nested at that beach much like where she was from did. It was the time for them to hatch and make their way to the ocean if it was, for the full moon was a beacon for them to crawl to the water.

“I wish you'd didn’t have to sedate me though,” Cat pointed out, bringing her hands together to pick at her skin, though comfortable around Secondo his intensity could be overwhelming at times.

“Father and Sister insisted, iron clad- plus, ghouls accompany us as well,” he explained, looking back down at his paper,

“Ghouls?”

“There are ghouls here. So, if you try and run, you won't get far.” he spoke so plainly, as it was just a regular conversation of her escape attempts,

“We’re in a private island in the middle of the Asian Pacific Ocean by my best guest.” she pointed out, finding it farfetched that she could even escape, but he shrugged,

“You are full of surprises, non-thought-out ideas, and spontaneous actions and reactions,” he gave her a side eye to her, but a glint of amusement there. Cat didn't know if that was due to his want to punish her and train her- something he has refrained from doing so far- or the admiration of her stubborn personality. Regardless, she didn't argue just chuckled,

She didn’t sleep well that night, from the sedative still causing a static feeling on her body, and from her sleeping in a new place. She enjoyed the quiet night on the patio as the men went and rested inside, and she sleepless ventured back out on the patio she was on just hours before. It was the middle of the night, where the world seemed still and like it would last forever. A blanket of life surrounded her here, with lizards, snakes, insects buzzing around- all strange and alien to her ears but also familiar as the humid forests of Florida was not so different then there. Limping to the railing, she braced the wooden rail, feeling the softness of the humidity and moss wear the wood down, and looked over the edge. Due to the waves and storms, the house was elevated to prevent flooding from possible storm surg. So, looking over the edge, she caught glances in the dark the foliage around the base of the house. Though she was sure in the day light it was cared for and cut back, in the dark of the night it seems alive and buzzing with all sorts of creatures small running about. Reaching out, she tried to touch the thick leaf of some sort of monstera as large as her,

"I wouldn't suggest doing that," startled, she pulled her hand away and looked back, seeing a familiar ghoul there,

"Fire?" she asked amused,

"Long time no see." The short ghoul stood with his arms crossed, head titled as he watched her. Secondo did say they were there,

"I also wouldn't suggest going into the woods at night," he pointed out. Her smirk never faded as she looked back at the leave and reached out again, ignoring his statement. carefully, she pulled the leaf up, seeing large red ants crawling around the bottom of the leaf, a warning that the woods were not as they seemed and were unsafe. Pulling back, she turned and leaned against the banister, still fighting the odd feeling from the drug, but faced the small ghoul who watched her, curiously in his eyes at what shew as doing,

"Who all is there here?" she asked, met with a shrug from him,

"Water?" she questioned, and he gave a soft nod,

"Water, Aether, Mountain, and Cirrus." He spoke, which she knew all but the last, Cirrus. A cloud? It was a ghoul per person, so it made sense to have so many.

"What island are we on?" she asked, curious to see if he'd give a dog a bone,

"A private one," he snorted, not falling for her obvious question, before he took a step back, into a heavily shadowed area and disappeared altogether in it. Leaving her alone, she wondered if she could call out for one of the other ghouls to give her company, but did she really want that now? No. She wanted to be alone and enjoy this new feeling of...slow. The world was slowing down, and it seemed almost controllable, and she had some sort of say. Like she was an active player once more. Pulling out a chair, she settled back into one of the large seats, enjoying the sound of the cicadas in the humid night.

As soon as morning cracked, she was through the house, finding her room and rooted through the dressers, finding swimsuits. Though she had not slept, she felt energized, and the drug had worn off as the excitement to finally go out to the surf gave her the jitters. Stumbling down the stairs, and only pausing at the doorway of the kitchen, she saw Fire was by the oven, cooking as Primo sipped tea by the window that overlooked the beach,

"Have some breakfast," he bid her, but she shook her head,

"I have the ocean and the drugs are gone. Where's the boards?" she insisted, the infectious energy of herself rubbing off on Primo, who usually would have scolded her for not eating, but now found her amusingly excited.

"And sunscreen," she turned, walking out to the patio she spent the night on, looking over the railing again. Where before the foliage seemed thick and dangerous, now seemed fine and she could see now in daylight two different sized surf boards.

"cat." She looked up, to the patio attached above, and saw Terzo and Copia leaning on the railing, Copia in hand a bottle he dropped. Easily she caught it and saw it was sunscreen,

"Thanks!" she beamed, looking up to Terzo who smiled and nodded. Rushing, she smeared the sunscreen on as she traveled down to the boards. putting it on her neck, face, scalp, hands, and feet. Thankfully they gave her full body suit, though a pain to put on, it was the best suit to wear if surfing. She grabbed the larger board, a blue one, and dragged it up and hurried down the beach, jumping at the hot sand that dug her in, before she hit the wet sand, sprinting into the water. Not slowing down till she was waist deep and she jumped on the board to paddle out. The water wasn't cold or warm, but somewhere in between, early morning was bright, and sunny, and no clouds in the sky. It was a nice day, with a nice breeze, and alright waves- it was enough for now, and more than what she'd had in what felt like forever. Leaning back on the board, she soaked the warmth, the sun, and the sounds around her- it was peaceful. Before long, she stirred, and sat up, having drifted down where the waves started to break, and she paddled back, waiting for the one to catch. Usually she was picky, waiting forever to the largest wave to form, it was something you just felt as the water swelled, but she didn't care about the biggest, only if she could ride it now. Pushing forward, she felt the dip of the wave as it started to break, and she pushed off, planting her feet down, and felt the balance of the board as the water pushed to trying to roll her off. Second nature now, she easily balanced on it as she caught her first wave, only falling off the board into the water as the wave lost its energy and she was in calf deep water. Resurfacing, she grabbed onto the board, and paddled back out.

She must have been out there for hours- over and over and over again catching waves and laying on the board enjoying the sun. Eventually she saw Terzo and Copia at the beach, having brought a very large umbrella to sit under. Two pale figures that would have blended in with the bright sand if it wasn't for their dark hair, and dark clothes. Terzo waved a water bottle in the air, a signal to come in and take a break. Feeling the burning of the sun on her skin, reapplying sunscreen would also be for the best. Catching a wave in, she pulled it along to the pair and took off the leash, taking a seat under the umbrella.

"Thanks," accepting the drink from Terzo, she sat and gave a soft content sigh, looking back out at the waves. Her energy buzzing off her, causing both men to have infectious smirks and grins at her own enjoyment. Breaking the seal on the bottle, she drunk from the cold drink forgetting how salty the ocean water was, and quickly it was empty and Copia took it to toss away.

"By a weeks' time you will have your tan back," Terzo pointed out, and she gave a playful huff, just happy to be out in the sun at all,

"All I need now is a long board and a big hill to bomb down. And it'll almost be like home," she mused with a smirk, laying her arms against her knees,

"Maybe a Pitbull chasing me down the block, and a gator in the middle of the road to dodge, but close enough," she chuckled, looking back at the men.

"How scarred are you from...your adventures?" Terzo asked, bemused,

"I couldn't image dog bites, skateboarding and dodging giant lizards is conductive of a healthy lifestyle," he pointed out, though it was more of a tease then anything else,

"Welcome to Florida," She chuckled,

"I wouldn't think growing up in a satanic church is also conductive of a healthy lifestyle" she shot back, though a tease as well, bringing her legs up to rest her arms on. There were scars on her legs, records of every scrape, every down, every fall, and every bite she got from something. Her tan hid it well, though now she was paler it was more noticeable the faint scars,

"Never counted. But they always heal...never broke a bone though," she pointed out, running a finger down her leg, before turning away from them again, but leaning back against her arms, and stretched her legs, out,

"What about ya'll? I don't think there's snakes and gators and the random dog chasing you down in Sweden." she mused, and Terzo gave a chuckle as Copia gave a soft shrug, looking over to the elder, before he brought his hands out,

"Rat bites." he showed her the scars on his fingers and hands,

"In my youth, wild rats were not so friendly as my pets," he mused, "neither domesticated wild rats either." Terzo rolled his eyes, having glanced at the cardinal's hands as well. However, both Cat and Copia looked to Terzo to see what he would say, and he gave a soft sigh and brought his leg up. A scar on the edge of his ankle, long since healed was faint but there,

"fell...down a flight of stairs and broke my leg when I was...say 7?" he said, and she gave a soft smile at the idea of baby Terzo,

"Secondo fell down the same stairs..." Terzo spoke, biting his smirk as he tucked his leg away,

"Did you fall down together?" she asked, mostly as a joke but not expecting the look he gave to confirm it,

"We were fighting as kids, and we fell down some stairs. Both got a broken leg and a nice beating from our dad," he sighed, leaning back,

"Learned not to fight by a staircase again though," he chuckled.

Being there was such a blessing for her. The break of the cold and the stone of the north, to a warmth and slow vibe of the beach made her visibly happier. Chatty, funny, and active as she moved around the beach and the house. No longer angry or afraid of them as it seemed so normal for her now to be there if it was only just a few days in. A routine was formed; a loose one she realized. Terzo and Copia where more open to the outdoors and beach and the heat of the sun and humidity. Though they at times brought a shade umbrella out to keep the sun at bay, they were first to accompany her to the beach or adventurer around in the woods. Primo and Secondo did well in the house or patio, not sharing the care for the heat or strain of her hobbies. Primo and Secondo seemingly read a lot, or worked on some sort of papers they had brought with them to work on, or watching movies in the den as there was a collection of DVDs much like the first cabin she was in. Copia and Terzo at times shared with them the papers as they talked in a different language about them, but she was free to do much or as little as she wanted. She was almost a child on the beach now, digging large holes to nowhere, collecting seashells, building castles. A late afternoon she managed to bury Copia under the sand as she took a break from surfing as he accompanied her out that night to the beach. With how physically active she was, Primo and Secondo were aware of her drinking and eating routines, and physical injuries she got from simple cuts and bug bites to scrapes and cuts, especially since Terzo gifted her a long board she joked about wanting. Quickly she earned her first major injury which was bombing a hill and falling off the board after the death wobbles, having not ridden a board in a while. Through her laughter, she was in a bit of pain- for sure she had not broken a bone but lost some skin a feeling she was not unfamiliar with. She had skating down the hill to the beach house, Terzo at the bottom watching her as she went up and down many times, testing the board, the speed, and some tricks she was trying to remember. At her fall a ghoul was by her in less than a second, but she only gave a faint laugh looking up at a female ghoul who looked down with an intense gaze.

"I'm fine!" she assured her, "loss some skin, it is what it is." She huffed, sitting up as Terzo ran up to her,

"Alright...board was a bad idea," he sighed, "maybe you should-"

"I'm keeping the board." she told him, "This is just part of it, you fall, and you get back up," she insisted, standing up and looking down at her knees which took most of the fall. Blood dripping down her cuts and they tickled as they ran to her flip flops- which were also not the greatest thing to wear while skateboarding. she was used to barefoot boarding, them having originally taken her while she was long boarding barefoot anyway. It was natural for her to do, just out of practice,

"Now...how much trouble will we get in when i show Primo the cut?" she asked, amused, and Terzo sighed into his hands,

"Pray to our dark lord that Secondo doesn't skin us both." Cat only gave an amused laughter, mirrored by Terzo amused smirk, unable to hide the lightness of the situation.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t long before they had their first serious storm warning, it was the tropics after all. With dark storm clouds brewing, Cat kept inside, keeping busy. First by organizing her already tidy room. The ghouls kept things clean and organized, whether she didn't want it or not. After that quickly ended, she ventured down to the den, trying to find a movie or show to put in. It wasn't the rain that made her nervous, but the wind, glass, and the dark. With platter of the rain on the windows, it was almost therapeutic, but it was the wind shaking the glass, causing nervous creaking of the glass plains. Leaving the living room, she went to the kitchen which had only a small area of the kitchen of windows by the table. The image of Secondo cooking had surprised her as he was cooking some pasta dish-making enough to feed all of them.

"I thought fire cooked," She asked, and he nodded,

"At times," he looked up as she turned to look at the windows as they bowed a bit in the wind, outside growing darker. Terzo came in, looking between her and the windows, before he went and opened the windows, pulling the storm blinds shut. Her shoulders gave a soft relax momentarily, before Terzo went and grabbed bottle of wine and pouring some drinks for them,

"You seem tense." Secondo pointed out, and she gave a soft nod, watching him plate the food.

"...yeah...." she gave a faint nervous chuckle, accepting the glass from Terzo who leaned against the counter. Terzo recalled her fear it seemed, and part of her was...glad maybe, she didn't have to explain it to him,

"I'll be fine..." she smiled faintly looking up at Secondo, who knew better,

"You should not lie to me." he told her, and she scoffed,

"I'm not lying." She assured him and he looked to the younger who stood by her sipped his wine,

"Perché è preoccupata?"

"Hey! Don't ask him in a different language in front of me thinking I don't know what you're doing? You're not slick yaknow." she huffed, picking a plate up. Secondo gave a soft smirk at her attitude, finding it amusing it seemed. She left, going to the dinning room, rather the breakfast nook they usually sat at. The power suddenly cut off, and a thunder cracked rumbled the house. Inhaling, her grip on the wine glass snapped the stem suddenly, causing her to drop the plate as well in pain. Frozen in pain and fear, she couldn't see in that inner dining room.

"Cat!" Terzo yelled,

"don't move!" she knelt, her bare feet in the center of the mess and her heart was in her throat as she looked up at the door. Terzo was there, a hurricane lamp in his hand- a lamp with oil at the bottom that did not require electricity to use.

"Don't move."

"I won't," and she looked up at him as he settled the lamp down, she could hear the glass and plate crunch under his shoes as he went to her, without question she wrapped her hands around his shoulder as he picked her up from the mess, moving back to the kitchen. He settled her on the kitchen island, sitting on the edge of it,

"i-i think a got some blood on you..." she confessed, pulling her hand back to check it. It was numb, and in the fire of the hurricane lamps Secondo cut on, she could see the dark red liquid as it dripped down her palm and wrist. She jumped, as the windows by the nook shook from the wind, and Terzo put his hand on her knee,

"It won't break," he assured her,

"As for your hand...a little blood never bothered me. We'll have to have the cut checked though," he sighed, moving her wrist to show him a bit more of the cuts. Secondo came up, a lamp in hand looked over Terzo's shoulder,

"What happened?" he asked, and she shook her head, looking away.

"Cat." Secondo spoke, and she sighed,

"I just...gripped the stem too much...I'm sorry."

"don't be. It wasn't intentional," he reached forward and took her arm, bringing it into the flame light, before his eyes trailed down and he bent to her feet,

"Theres glass on your feet too," he pointed out, setting the lamp down.

"I-I'm fine. really." she assured them, pulling her feet back from Secondo who grabbed her ankle. He just grabbed it harsher, holding it out so he could inspect it.

"Why must you be so injury prone, fiore?" she looked up to Primo who was at the door.

"I...I didn't mean it this time..." she sighed, leaning back on the counter as Primo entered the room. He went to the sink first, filling a bowl with hot water, and setting it and another empty one by her with rag. Terzo moved away, going into the dark to return with a blue first aid box.

"Mountain. Cirrus." Primo commanded, walking around the island to her, and Secondo gave away to Primo to take control, his whole vibe was one of command and authority that only secondo could compete with,

"Clean the mess and start a fire." he told the ghouls whom she had yet to see. Though his voice gave no warmth and only command, his grip on her arm was steel but gentle. It meant not to fight him. Primo had cleaned her cuts and bruises with sprays, oils, ointments, and Band-Aids. From her falling off the skateboard, to flailing in the sand as she crashed the board, or walking barefoot where she really shouldn't, this reminded her of the time she arrived in that church, her first time meeting Primo as he cleaned her cuts then as he was now.

"I'm sorry," she spoke softly to Primo who stood very close to her. His hand went up, brushing his knuckles to her chin and brought her head up,

"My dear…it is never a burden. Should you ever require me…I will always be there," he assured her, recalling the first time she met him and he said much the same as strangers then. Pulling back, unsure, he let her. Bringing her hand up, he studied it, before pulling the bowl over and dipping her hand in it. Cat hissed at the feeling, but didn't pull away, and he pulled her out of the water, watching where the cuts pooled,

"I...do not believe you need stitches." He assured her,

"just...need to clean the glass," he turned to the first aid box, pulling tweezers out and leaned down over her lap. Terzo was beside him with a lamp, as Secondo stood int he dark, watching. Flinching as he pulled a shard, Primo set it in another bowl. The noise of the light tinkle of the glass seemed loud in the quietness of the kitchen.

"ella tiene miedo de los truenos..." Terzo spoke, stepping back to lean against the wall by Secondo, who stood with his arms crossed.

"Eso hubiera sido bueno saberlo.” Secondo huffed to Terzo, an annoyed look to his eye to the younger Emeritus. Terzo held his hands up,

“No pensé que alguna vez estaría en una tormenta tropical de nuevo. ¿Cómo se suponía que iba a saberlo? ¿Acaso los ghouls no actualizaron su archivo?" he spoke, defending himself. She could tell Secondo was chewing him out as Primo worked on her hand, it was very comical in a brotherly way as the more animated Terzo fought with Secondo,

“Ella estará bien mañana.” Primo assured them, not looking up as another shard was pulled, cutting off the second and third's argument as she sat quietly and observantly. Looking up, and around, she spoke softly in the dark, it came off loud in the quietness of the home,

"Where's Copia?" a pang of worry in her tone as Terzo looked to Secondo and then over his shoulder,

"Copia? Copia!" Terzo turned, walking into the den and into the dark.

"ow!" she hissed, flinching at Primo, who 's grip on her wrist was iron,

"My apologizes." he spoke, rumble in his chest. at the sound of the wind catching the storm shutters, Cat flinched, reaching up and grabbing Primo's hand that held her wrist, clenching her jaw unsure.

"Breath." Secondo spoke from the door frame, watching the scene,

"Those windows will not break." Secondo told her. Lightly, she recalled his offer to her, allow him the ablity to tell her what she needed to know, and give all her fear to him, was this part of that deal? Inhaling, she looked back down at Primo who dipped her hand in the bowl of water to clean it.

"Found the rat bastard!" Terzo shouted, and in the door, he pulled a soaking wet Copia in, Terzo now also very wet from the rain. It had been evident they were outside for some reason,

"I-i was making sure your boards were secure from the wind," Copia explained, pulling away from Terzo, brushing his shirt down, a glint of...some negative emotion aimed to the third was there, before it was gone as he looked up to her, his eyes moving to her hand,

"Your hand-"

"You...you didn't have to secure the boards, Copia. You're sopping wet now," She pointed out, not caring to talk about what Primo was currently doing in lamp light. Copia shook his head, his hands together in front of him, pressed tightly,

"They bring you such joy, I could not bare the thought of them being lost or damaged. I can always dry my clothes," he mused, relaxed now int he doorway. Cat gave an appreciative smile before a soft huff shaking her head at him,

"My fratelli could care for you without me," he assured her, taking a step into the kitchen, but Terzo grabbed his shoulder,

"De acuerdo. Vamos a cambiarnos, rata mojada," Terzo huffed, pulling him back. Copia looked up annoyed to the elder but bit his tongue, but nodded, moving to leave the kitchen, he gave a soft nod to Cat before disappearing in the dark. Primo put her hand in the bowl once more, before trailing his fingertips down her flesh, feeling for glass or her reaction to any, his face watching her own for any flinch or reaction of pain. At nothing, he stood up, wiping his hand off on a rag,

"Pardon," he bent down, easily scooping her up off the island, and she wrapped her arms around him, aware of her bleeding still on him, but none of the brothers cared about blood. He took her into the dark, but with Secondo behind them, it was the den. The same one she tried to watch a movie in. The room seemed boiling with the small fire in the corner, but Primo had ordered the ghouls to start it. Primo settled her on the couch, before moving to the fire. Next to the fire was a box, and Primo knelt by it, pulling boxes out and drawers, pulling bundles of herbs and ointments out. Secondo lit more lamps around the room, before moving and kneeling by her feet. Blood still ran down the top of her feet as Secondo took her ankle, his grip made no room for protest as he ran his hand lightly over it, awarding him a hiss of pain as he looked to his brother with a sharp gaze,

"non hai controllato i suoi piedi," he spoke, Primo was in front of the fire, a pot in the fire as he melted the herbs together, and bandages on the side bundled with a soft twine. Secondo's tone was usually lenient to Primo, but there was a hint of malice in that last statement, one Primo didn't retaliate as he replied,

"Sto lavorando sulla sua pomata, puoi finire..,” Secondo looked behind them at the doorway as Copia and Terzo came back, now dry and in new dress,

"Go and fetch the tweezers and the bowls,” he ordered them, but it was Copia who turned back to the kitchen and returning with what Secondo told him for. Now it was Secondo who worked on her feet in lamp light, as Primo knelt by the fire. Terzo stayed by the door, but Copia awas leaning against the back of the couch, watching Secondo. Primo eventually stood with the pot, and came and settled by her, sitting on the couch. From the pot he pulled bandages out, soaked in whatever ointment he made. They cooled as he held them patiently in the air, before he picked them up barehanded it bandaged her hand. The warmth of the bandages felt nice at first, before the ointment made her cuts sting,

"you...don't have to do all this for me," she reminded them, looking between Primo and Secondo. Primo shook his head, ignoring her statement, and she looked down to Secondo, who did the same. Tilting her head back, Copia only gave a soft smile, leaning down and kissing the top of her head in an affectionate motion, causing a blush to form as she straightened back up.

"You will need to stay out of the ocean and sand as to not allow infection," primo spoke, tying off her hand bandages. Secondo rubbed her feet, feeling again for any glass much like Primo did. Without reaction, he cleaned her feet with a rag, before applying the balm to her feet, using the same pot Primo had used, just putting it on as a lotion rather then in a bandage. After Secondo was done, he brought her foot up, watching her reaction as he planted a kiss to the side of her ankle, causing her to blush.

"Guy-guys. I've been cut a milli-" She flinched at the thunder crack, her bandaged hand grabbing Primo's instinctively, looking to the small windows in the corer of the room, finding them without storm shutters and dark outside.

"We should play a game," She looked up to Copia, who reached down, and settled is hands on her shoulder, rubbing them comfortably,

"I agree," Terzo stood from the door, prowling to the free side of the couch and sitting by her, but not touching,

"w-what type of game?" She asked, scared to as Terzo grinned looking up at Copia,

"I think seven minutes in heave a wonderful game." he suggested, and she rolled her eyes, never one to keep serious,

"Yeah, all four of y'all making out with me, how is that a fair game?"

"Fair to us," he smirked playfully, winking at her, and she blushed, looking away, to her bandaged hand that held Primos. At realizing she was gripping him, she loosened her grip and gave a shaky breath out.

With her unable to go the beach, Cat made the most of it stuck at that house. Playing movies, card games with Copia and Primo, and sunbathing outside every second she could get. At night, she was alone, her room seemingly off-limits to them, though she knew Terzo would break that rule eventually. Cat was content there, even if she didn't have one of them near her, she wasn't lonely or wanting. Not like the cabin or the cold stone of that church where she craved even the worst company. Though there were ghouls, and the Satanic priests, she was...happy there. And happy to stay there if there was a choice. It was freer, she could move more openly and more spontaneously then before, with fewer rules.

"I have a Suprise," Cat jumped, looking up to the door as Terzo walked onto the patio. In his hand a platter, it was around lunch time, and usually they shared meals, no one else came out with him,

"I know you'd love this," he spoke, settling the platter on the table. Pulling off the lid, she was hit with heat, but also the smell of herbs and spices, indeed familiar to her,

"Minorcan Calm chowder?" she asked, a bit surprised as she looked up at Terzo,

"I-I didn't think you'd want something hot to eat on a hot day," she pointed out and he smiled, setting the bowl in front of her and pulling an identical bowl to him,

"Well...is it not an iconic staple where you are from?" he asked,

"I'd much rather eat steak, but I thought you would enjoy the meal, and I thought I'd share it with you,". Cat gave a soft smile, looking at the dark red-brown chowder, recalling the familiar spiced and seafood stew. It seemed authentic, and she picked up her spoon and took a bite, recalling memories of eating it once a year by St. Augustine,

"So tomorrow's lunch is fried gator and snake, yeah?" she teased, looking up at Terzo comfortably who tried his food as well, enjoying the teasing relaxed nature of their lunch. Wagging a finger, he wiped his mouth and swallowed,

"Do not tempt me, we do have a list of resources at our disposal." he warned, reaching down to place his hand on her thigh. He was sat close to her, as they both could watch the waves from where they sat. It was...comfortable to her, even as she felt his thumb rub on her bare thigh, it was more comforting than it was lustful.

"We should cook some fish here," She brought up the idea, looking over to the eating Terzo. Who raised his eyebrows,

"I mean...if you give me a fishing pole or spear, I could catch some fish and we can cook and eat it." she offered and he chuckled, leaning back in his seat,

"I do not think they would like me giving you a spear, bambina. But perhaps a pole? I was not sure you could fish," he commented, and giving a hum, she nodded,

"Sorry I wasn't a librarian, I'm decent I think with a long cast." Terzo chuckled, "Lilith and Eve were ones with nature, it's only natural, si?" he purred, leaning his head to watch her and she gave a sudden cough, unnerved at his gaze and comment.